काठमाडौ । गैरआवासीय नेपाली नागरिकलाई परिचयपत्र दिन सम्पूर्ण तयारी पुरा भएको परराष्ट्र मन्त्रालयले जनाएको छ ।
गैरआबासीय नेपालीसम्बन्धी ऐन तथा नियमाबलीमा ब्यबस्था भएअनुसार परराष्ट्रले यस्तो तयारी गरेको हो ।
मन्त्रालयले जारी गरेको बिज्ञप्तीमा परिचयपत्र लिन चाहाने गैरआबासीय नेपाली नागरिकलाई बिदेशस्थित नेपालका सम्र्पक कार्यालयमा सम्र्पक राखी परिचयपत्र लिन अनुरोध गरिएको छ ।
यसका लागि परराष्ट्र मन्त्रालय वा विदेशस्थित नेपाली कार्यालयबाट दर्खास्त फाराम लिन सकिने वा मन्त्रालयको वेवसाइट ‘डब्लुडब्लुडब्लु डट एमओएफए डट जीओभी डट एनपी /एनआरएन’ बाट पनि हेर्न सकिनेछ मन्त्रालयले जनाएको छ ।
दोहोरो नागरिकताका लागि लडिरहेको गैरआवासीय नेपालीहरुले त्यस्तो आश्वासन नपाएपनि परिचयपत्रको ब्यबस्था भने हुने भएको छ । यस्तो परिचयपत्रले दश बर्षसम्म नेपालमा आउन भिसा सहज हुने, नेपालमा लगानीका लागि अबसर खोल्ने लागयतका सुबिधा दिने परराष्ट्रका अधिकारीहरु बताउाछन् ।
NRN Act and forms
Video Bar
Hot news
Thursday, January 28, 2010
Wednesday, January 27, 2010
Apple unveils the 'magical' iPad
San Francisco, California (CNN) -- Apple CEO Steve Jobs on Wednesday unveiled the iPad, the widely and wildly anticipated tablet computer that he called "a truly magical and revolutionary product."
"What this device does is extraordinary," Jobs said. "It's the best browsing experience you've ever had. Way better than a laptop. Way better than a smartphone."
The tablet will act as a sort of missing link between the two. The model Jobs demonstrated at an invitation-only event in San Francisco operated without a hardware keyboard, with Jobs typing on its glass screen.
It has a nearly 10-inch screen, runs existing apps from the Apple apps store and is available in 16-gigabyte and 64-gigabyte versions, according to Jobs.
Video: Apple iPad revealed
RELATED TOPICS
* Apple Inc.
* Personal Computers
* Consumer Electronics
Jobs said the iPad will be lightning fast: "It screams," he told a crowd that incluced former Vice President Al Gore.source
"What this device does is extraordinary," Jobs said. "It's the best browsing experience you've ever had. Way better than a laptop. Way better than a smartphone."
The tablet will act as a sort of missing link between the two. The model Jobs demonstrated at an invitation-only event in San Francisco operated without a hardware keyboard, with Jobs typing on its glass screen.
It has a nearly 10-inch screen, runs existing apps from the Apple apps store and is available in 16-gigabyte and 64-gigabyte versions, according to Jobs.
Video: Apple iPad revealed
RELATED TOPICS
* Apple Inc.
* Personal Computers
* Consumer Electronics
Jobs said the iPad will be lightning fast: "It screams," he told a crowd that incluced former Vice President Al Gore.source
Friday, December 11, 2009
Friday, December 4, 2009
Nepalese Government Holds Meeting Near Mount Everest
Dec. 4 (Bloomberg) -- Nepal’s Cabinet issued a declaration on climate change after an outdoor meeting in the shadow of Mount Everest, in a region where shrinking glaciers threaten rivers essential to development in China, India and Pakistan.
Prime Minister Madhav Kumar Nepal delivered the statement after he and more than 20 ministers, officials, journalists, and technicians returned by helicopter, according to Nepalnews.com. The group brought oxygen masks and a team of six doctors for the 20-minute meeting on the Kalapatthar plateau, 5,240 meters (17,192 feet) above sea level.
“Worldwide climate change patterns of recent years have started to negatively affect the Himalayas and the people living in this region, their socio-economic development, biological diversity and other sectors,” Kumar said, according to Nepalnews.com. The risk of floods, landslides, glacier erosion, drought, deforestation and other natural calamities has greatly increased, he said. sourcee
Friday, February 13, 2009
Stimulus: How it may affect your wallet?
Stimulus: How it may affect your wallet
Congress has finalized the economic recovery plan. Here's a look at some of the provisions geared at financial relief for individuals.
NEW YORK (CNNMoney.com) -- There's still no official legislative text yet, but key lawmakers in the Senate and House have said they've reached a compromise on a final economic recovery package.
The new stated topline price tag: $789.5 billion. That's below both the $820 billion House-passed version and the $838 billion Senate-passed version.
The compromises that the House, Senate and White House made have changed the scope of a number of provisions, including those affecting individuals directly. In some cases, they either reduced or expanded a benefit relative to what appeared in the Senate or House versions of the bill.
Here's a look at some of the provisions that will have a direct affect on individuals in their paychecks, on their tax returns, and with regard to their unemployment benefits and health insurance if they've lost a job.
The information below is based on materials put out by the key committees in the House and Senate as well as House Speaker Nancy Pelosi, D-Calif.
Making Work Pay Credit: The bill provides a $400 credit per worker and a $800 credit per dual-earner couple. The full credit would be paid to people making $75,000 or less ($150,000 per dual-earner couple). A partial credit would be paid to those making above those amounts but no more than $100,000 ($200,000 for couples).
The credit would also be refundable, which means that even very low-income families who don't make enough to owe income tax would be able to claim it.
For most working individuals, the credit will be paid over time at roughly $15 per period, assuming 26 pay periods in a year. Estimated cost: $116 billion.
One-time payments to those who don't work: For retirees, disabled individuals and others who don't work, the bill provides a one-time $250 payment. Estimated cost: $14.2 billion.
Break for higher income families: The bill includes a one-year provision to protect middle- and upper-middle-income families from having to pay the Alternative Minimum Tax. The AMT was intended primarily for high-income taxpayers but has in recent years threatened to engulf those lower down the income scale. Estimated cost: $470 billion.
Temporary deduction for car buyers: The bill would let those who buy a new car, light vehicle, recreational vehicle or motorcycle in 2009 deduct state and local sales taxes as well as any excise tax charged in the purchase. The deduction would be available to those earning less than $125,000 ($250,000 for joint filers). Estimated cost: $1.7 billion.
Temporary credit for home buyers: The bill increases the size of an existing temporary and refundable first-time home buyer credit to $8,000, up from $7,500. It also removes the requirement under current law that the credit be paid back if the buyer stays in the home for at least three years. And it would extend the credit's expiration date to Dec. 1, 2009, from July 1. Those eligible for this credit must have purchased a home after Jan. 1, 2009, and before Dec. 1, 2009.
The full credit is available to those making $75,000 or less ($150,000 for joint filers). Estimated cost: $6.6 billion.
New temporary college credit: The bill introduces the American Opportunity Tax Credit, which would be in effect for 2009 and 2010. It expands the existing Hope Scholarship tax credit and would be worth as much as $2,500 for higher education expenses, up from $1,800 currently.
The full credit would be available to those making less than $80,000 ($160,000 for joint filers). Those making between those amounts and $90,000 ($180,000 for joint filers) would get a partial credit. And the break would also be partially refundable, meaning lower income families with little or no tax liability could now claim some of the credit. Estimated cost: $13.9 billion.
Temporary Pell Grant increase: The bill increases the maximum Pell Grant by $500 to $5,350 in 2009 and $5,550 in 2010. Estimated cost: $15.6 billion.
Temporary expansion of child tax credit: The bill increases eligibility for the child tax credit by lowering the income threshold that must be met for the credit to be refundable. The threshold would be lowered to $3,000 for this year and next. That will allow lower income families to claim more of the credit than under current law. Estimated cost: $14.8 billion.
Temporary increase in earned income tax credit: The credit will be temporarily increased to 45% from 40% of qualifying earnings for low-income families with three or more children. It also includes a marriage penalty relief provision for couples who qualify for at least a portion of the credit. Estimated cost: $4.6 billion.
Direct lifeline benefits
Health insurance help for the jobless: The bill includes provisions to help eligible jobless workers pay for health insurance under Cobra. Cobra coverage allows newly unemployed workers to keep health insurance provided by their former employers for a period of time.
For workers who have been laid off between Sept. 1, 2008, and Dec. 31, 2009, the government will subsidize 65% of their premiums under Cobra for up to 9 months.
Those people laid off between Sept. 1, 2008, and the day the stimulus law goes into effect, and who did not sign up for Cobra, will get an additional 60 days to do so and receive the subsidy.
The subsidy will be limited to those whose income for the year is $125,000 or less ($250,000 for couples filing jointly). Estimated cost: $24.7 billion.
Another provision provides states funding to help pay for expanded Medicaid rolls for workers who've lost their jobs and can't afford health care on their own or can't get Cobra coverage because their former employer doesn't offer a health care plan. Estimated cost: $87 billion.
Unemployment benefits: The bill provides jobless workers with an additional 20 weeks in unemployment benefits, and 13 weeks on top of that if they live in what's deemed a high unemployment state, of which there are now about 30. Estimated cost: $27 billion.
In addition, the weekly unemployment benefit will temporarily increase by $25 on top of the roughly $300 jobless workers currently receive. Estimated cost: $8.8 billion.
Plus, the first $2,400 of benefits in 2009 would be exempt from federal income taxes. Estimated cost: $4.7 billion.
Food stamp payments: The bill includes a provision would increase food stamp payments by 13.6%, so a family of four would see an additional $80 on top of the $588 per month they receive currently. Estimated cost: $19.9 billion.
The bill also provides assistance to help local groups providing food and shelter, elderly nutrition services such as Meals on Wheels, and a program to help food banks re-stock their shelves. Estimated cost: $350 million.
Other help for needy families: The bill provides funding to states to create a contingency fund through 2010 for the welfare program called Temporary Assistance for Needy Families, which provides cash assistance to the needy. Estimated cost: $2.4 billion. Source: cnn.com
Saturday, January 31, 2009
Make marketable
Give yourself an edge by staying ahead of the curve.
Regardless of the economic forecast, smart employees know that the best way to survive - and thrive - professionally can be summed up in one word: marketability. The more marketable your skills and experience are, the more likely you'll be to find a new position quickly if you - or someone else - decides it's time for you to move on in your career. And, while maintaining your marketability does require effort on your part, it isn't as challenging as you may think. It all comes down to being proactive and keeping an eye on the road ahead, even as you work hard and focus on the present.
Keep learning.
As always, what you know is crucial. Workers with the most up-to-date skills and knowledge of current programs and applications will have an edge over those who have allowed their education to lapse. In today's competitive environment, every little bit helps, so be sure to take advantage of any training programs or classes your company offers, and if a tuition reimbursement program is available, make use of it by enrolling in professional development courses or an MBA program. Gaining advanced technical skills and expanding your general business knowledge shows initiative on your part and demonstrates your commitment as a lifelong learner - two things potential employers appreciate. If your company doesn't have a tuition reimbursement program in place, consider laying out the money to get started on an advanced certification or graduate program. Do it a few classes at a time, or as many as your budget and schedule allow - but do it. The time will pass regardless and being able to include even one recent class on your resume can make a great impression on a hiring manager.
Be an expert.
While being a bit of a renaissance employee is important, identifying areas where you can shine is also critical. Stay on top of new and upcoming trends in your field, and be prepared to step up and educate the rest of your team or department if the opportunity presents itself. Being aware of potential issues and trends shows your current manager how valuable you are, and gives you plenty to talk about with potential employers should you decide to make a career move. And at the very least, being an expert in one or two key areas could give you a professional edge.
Develop transferable skills.
Most of us probably don't spend a lot of time thinking about our transferable skills. We tend to think that certain tasks we perform as part of a specific role are only applicable to that job in that particular company or industry. In fact, transferable skills are among your most valuable attributes, and can be what set you apart from the competition.
In order to stay on top of your transferable skill set, take a few moments to think about the various positions you've held throughout your career and then jot down a list of skills you've developed that are transferable. Odds are you have more than you think, and this list is a wonderful thing to have ready if you decide to make a career move. In fact, if you decide to change industries, you should be prepared to discuss how your prior job experience has prepared you for different corporate environments - with a list of transferable skills, you'll be ready.
If you discover that your list of transferable skills is a little short, there's no time like the present to add to it. Accept any special projects that are offered to you, and seek out others that interest you and which you feel offer an opportunity to learn - especially if they allow you to take on a leadership role. The chance to collaborate with individuals from other departments or to participate in cross-departmental projects or initiatives could add depth to your experience - and resume.
Always be networking.
When the time comes to move on in your career, you'll want a solid network of professionals you can contact for job leads - and even if you're planning to stay in your current position, having a strong network will only work to your advantage. So dedicate at least some of your free time to building that network. Join professional organizations and be sure to attend their meetings and conferences where you'll have an opportunity to connect with people from other companies and areas. Don't be afraid to pick their brains for ideas you can use in your own work, and increase your knowledge of industry issues by engaging in topical discussions.
Volunteering is another excellent way to expand your network, so make the most of opportunities to do so. Lending your time and talents to a great cause could connect you with people who you might not have met otherwise, and may offer the chance to add valuable skills and experience to your resume.
Keep your eye on the big picture.
It can be easy to lose sight of long-term career goals in the midst of the daily grind, and easier still to forget that the best time to develop and maintain your marketability is now. By keeping the bigger picture in mind even as you focus on the present, you'll ensure that you're in control of your career and prepared for anything that comes your way.
To learn more about how we can help you succeed in your career, contact your local Ajilon representative today.source
Thursday, January 8, 2009
Is love just a chemical cocktail?
By Pallab Ghosh BBC News science correspondent
It is said that love is a drug. But is it just a drug?
That is the contention of Larry Young, a professor of neuroscience at Emory University in Atlanta, Georgia.
Writing in the respected scientific journal Nature, Professor Young argues that love can be explained by a series of neurochemical events in specific brain areas.
If it is true, he says, people will no longer have to rely on oysters or chocolates to create a loving mood.
Instead, it will be possible for scientists to develop aphrodisiacs - chemicals that would make people fall in love with the first person they see.
And for those who have fallen in love with someone they shouldn't have, there could be an antidote to unrequited love.
There is even the prospect of a genetic "love test" to assess whether two potential love-birds are predisposed to a happy married life.
Not poetry
Poets would have us believe that love is one of those things that are beyond understanding.
But that concept is anathema to Professor Young.
"I'm not sure we'll be able to understand it fully," he said.
"But my belief is that our emotions have evolved from behaviours and emotions that are in the animal kingdom.
"I don't think that the way a mother loves her baby is that different to a mother's love in a chimpanzee or a rhesus monkey - or even a rat."
In animals, scientists have observed that a chemical called oxytocin is involved in developing a bond between a mother and her young.
Professor Young believes it is very likely that a similar process is going on in humans.
"It's just that when we experience these emotions they are so rich we can't imagine that they are just a series of chemical events," he said.
But even if that is true of maternal love, is romantic love simply down to a squirt of oxytocin and a few other love chemicals at a timely moment?
Professor Young thinks it might be.
Intense bonds
Researchers have found that oxytocin is involved in the bonding of male and the female prairie voles, which like humans, form an intense bond with each other that lasts for a very long time.
And there have been studies in humans that show that oxytocin increases trust - the ability to read the emotions of others.
So, Professor Young argues that it makes sense that the same sort of molecule might be involved in strengthening the bond between individuals.
He believes there are other chemicals involved too - it is just a matter of doing the research and finding out which ones they are.
"I'm sure that we are just beginning to tap the surface," he said.
"There are hundreds of signalling molecules in the brain - they all act in different brain areas.
"I think one day we will have a much better understanding of how all these chemicals interact and act in specific brain areas that have specific function that give rise to these complex emotions."
Other scientists argue that upbringing and psychology play a part.
Professor Nick Bostrom, director of Oxford University's Future of Humanity Institute, said: "We shouldn't think that this perspective on its own provides a full understanding of what love is.
"There are also evolutionary, psychological, sociological, phenomenological (a philosophical approach and method of qualitative research) and humanistic perspectives that offer important insights."
"Nurture has an important part to play," Professor Young conceeds.
"But the way nurture works is through changing neurochemistry.
"We know from studies in humans that women that have experienced abuse or neglect early in their life have decreased levels of oxytocin in their brain.
"So I totally agree that our experiences have a huge impact on our ability to form relationships - but that impact occurs through changes in neurochemistry and gene expression."
So, if love really is just a complex chemical reaction, could that most powerful of human emotions be manipulated?
"Oxytocin increases eye gaze, increases our ability to recognise emotions in others," Professor Young said.
"It may actually enhance our ability to form relationships, and so it is a very real possibility that something like oxytocin could be used in conjunction with marital therapies to bring back that spark."
There are already perfumes on the market containing oxytocin, but Professor Young believes the levels are too low for it to be an effective aphrodisiac.
"But I think in the future we can develop drugs that readily pass into the brain and can target certain brain areas that could do this," he said.
Professor Bostrom believes it will become increasingly possible to manipulate the neurological mechanisms that play a role in romantic attachment.
"Used wisely, such pharmacology could enhance human experience and mitigate unnecessary suffering.
"However, this kind of manipulation would raise a thicket of ethical and cultural issues, which would need to be carefully explored."
Story from BBC NEWS:http://news.bbc.co.uk/go/pr/fr/-/2/hi/health/7815095.stmPublished: 2009/01/07 18:04:17 GMT© BBC MMIX
Print Sponsor
BBC.adverts.write("printableversionsponsorship");
BBC.adverts.show("printableversionsponsorship"); source
Wednesday, October 29, 2008
Us Election 2008
Barack Obama and John Macin are the candidates or US president; Sara Plain and Joe Biden are the candidates for vice president.
Friday, October 3, 2008
Behavior Modification
A fundamental to behavior management comes from the theory that all behavior has a motivation behind it. Even though problem behaviors may look different, often the motives behind them are one and the same. Here are some common motivations behind classroom problem behavior:
• To get attention from Peers
• To get attention from Adults
• To belong to a group
• To get a tangible reward
• To avoid doing work or an undesirable activity
• To avoid failure (by not trying)
• To control and gain a sense of power (by bullying, being defiant)
• To self-stimulate (when activities are slower and student is bored)
• To get acknowledgement
Once you have identified 1 (or more) possible motives for the target behavior, write a little more detail about the reasons for that motive that are unique to that student. For example, if your student blurts out during seatwork and you believe the motive is to avoid doing work, write a little about why you believe that motivation exists (low academic skills, difficulty asking for help, etc.). soource
Friday, February 1, 2008
Tuesday, January 29, 2008
Jobs for the children of globalisation
By Tim Weber Business editor, BBC News website, Davos
Ever wondered what career advice you should give to your child?
After all, this is the age of globalisation.
Jobs are outsourced and off-shored. Factories are taken apart, shipped out and rebuilt - nuts and bolts and all - in China.
Once upon a time the solution seemed to be straightforward. "Move up the value chain," we were told. Get high-tech skills and let cheap workers in developing countries get their hands dirty.
Apart from the fact that his advice never quite worked for many people in manufacturing jobs, it's also out-of-date.
These days engineers in China, India and elsewhere are just as qualified and innovative as those in Silicon Valley or Silicon Glen.
Designers in South Korea can be just as hip and cutting edge as those in Turin or Toronto.
'No clue'
But if you are worried about your children's future, you are not alone.
The millionaires and billionaires attending last week's World Economic Forum in Davos are just as concerned about their offspring.
A lunchtime session called "What Job Should My Child Take in a Globalizing Economy?" was completely booked out, filled with mothers and fathers at a loss of what to do.
However, those hoping for clear answers were quickly disappointed.
"Don't tell your child to be an engineer or be this or that, because we have no clue where future jobs will be," warned one participant.
"The world is developing so rapidly, whichever job you recommend now will be out-of-date by the time they are out of university," another chimed in. And all agreed that the notion of a lifelong job with the same company was obsolete.
Still, the discussions at each table of 10 seemed to reach the same conclusions.
Down the wire
Some jobs would be safe because they depended on "personal relations", for example in industries like health, education and care for the elderly.
But even there one had to differentiate, said one participant. "The job of a nurse is more secure than that of a radiologist," she argued, "because the x-ray image can be sent down a wire for analysis to any place in the world."
"Essentially, any service job that can be transported down a wire is insecure."
The right skills
So instead of recommending a certain profession, parents should ensure that their children learn the right skills that prepare them for this world of uncertainty.
"As parents we have to get our children to globalise as quickly as possible," said a prominent politician.
But what does that mean? Around the room, the same set of skills was mentioned again and again: Ensure your children
have language skills;
are good communicators;
know how to negotiate;
have people skills;
can understand and appreciate other cultures. When you send your children abroad, said a top manager at one of the world's best-known investment banks, don't let them take soft options like travelling to the UK or Italy. "They should learn about countries like China or South Africa."
Such options are, of course, not open to and affordable by everyone.
Anyway, one participant said, what about the many unskilled and semi-skilled workers of this world - where does that leave them?
Protecting their jobs against cheaper and more qualified competitors wouldn't work, argued the banker: "It would be politically easy to protect these jobs, but 10 years down the line it will come back to bite you... it's the consumers and shareholders and pension funds who will lose out."
Instead "we need to do a better job of re-skilling" our workforce, he said.
Suffering from affluenza
Whether we were millionaires, politicians, academics or humble reporters at the tables, the discussions quickly resembled parenting workshops, with mothers and fathers swapping stories of bringing up their (at times) wayward children.
Whichever country the parents came from - France, USA, Russia, Germany, Lebanon, UK - they worried about the quality of their children's schools.
"Are our schools still competitive enough to teach our children what they need for life?," asked one of them.
Their biggest worry, though, was motivation.
Most people here were self-made millionaires and natural over-achievers. They had learned hard, worked hard, but their children just did not have the same drive and ambition.
One could call it affluenza - the illness of being born rich.
"Children with rich parents are simply lacking motivation," complained one parent.
The multi-billionaire at our table was nodding in agreement.
"My solution is simple," he said. "I've told my son that when he's 18 years old, he'll get one million dollars."
"Then he's on his own, the rest goes to charity."
Coming from a billionaire, this is tough love.
Story from BBC NEWS:http://news.bbc.co.uk/go/pr/fr/-/2/hi/business/7214523.stmPublished: 2008/01/29 08:13:11 GMT© BBC MMVIII
Ever wondered what career advice you should give to your child?
After all, this is the age of globalisation.
Jobs are outsourced and off-shored. Factories are taken apart, shipped out and rebuilt - nuts and bolts and all - in China.
Once upon a time the solution seemed to be straightforward. "Move up the value chain," we were told. Get high-tech skills and let cheap workers in developing countries get their hands dirty.
Apart from the fact that his advice never quite worked for many people in manufacturing jobs, it's also out-of-date.
These days engineers in China, India and elsewhere are just as qualified and innovative as those in Silicon Valley or Silicon Glen.
Designers in South Korea can be just as hip and cutting edge as those in Turin or Toronto.
'No clue'
But if you are worried about your children's future, you are not alone.
The millionaires and billionaires attending last week's World Economic Forum in Davos are just as concerned about their offspring.
A lunchtime session called "What Job Should My Child Take in a Globalizing Economy?" was completely booked out, filled with mothers and fathers at a loss of what to do.
However, those hoping for clear answers were quickly disappointed.
"Don't tell your child to be an engineer or be this or that, because we have no clue where future jobs will be," warned one participant.
"The world is developing so rapidly, whichever job you recommend now will be out-of-date by the time they are out of university," another chimed in. And all agreed that the notion of a lifelong job with the same company was obsolete.
Still, the discussions at each table of 10 seemed to reach the same conclusions.
Down the wire
Some jobs would be safe because they depended on "personal relations", for example in industries like health, education and care for the elderly.
But even there one had to differentiate, said one participant. "The job of a nurse is more secure than that of a radiologist," she argued, "because the x-ray image can be sent down a wire for analysis to any place in the world."
"Essentially, any service job that can be transported down a wire is insecure."
The right skills
So instead of recommending a certain profession, parents should ensure that their children learn the right skills that prepare them for this world of uncertainty.
"As parents we have to get our children to globalise as quickly as possible," said a prominent politician.
But what does that mean? Around the room, the same set of skills was mentioned again and again: Ensure your children
have language skills;
are good communicators;
know how to negotiate;
have people skills;
can understand and appreciate other cultures. When you send your children abroad, said a top manager at one of the world's best-known investment banks, don't let them take soft options like travelling to the UK or Italy. "They should learn about countries like China or South Africa."
Such options are, of course, not open to and affordable by everyone.
Anyway, one participant said, what about the many unskilled and semi-skilled workers of this world - where does that leave them?
Protecting their jobs against cheaper and more qualified competitors wouldn't work, argued the banker: "It would be politically easy to protect these jobs, but 10 years down the line it will come back to bite you... it's the consumers and shareholders and pension funds who will lose out."
Instead "we need to do a better job of re-skilling" our workforce, he said.
Suffering from affluenza
Whether we were millionaires, politicians, academics or humble reporters at the tables, the discussions quickly resembled parenting workshops, with mothers and fathers swapping stories of bringing up their (at times) wayward children.
Whichever country the parents came from - France, USA, Russia, Germany, Lebanon, UK - they worried about the quality of their children's schools.
"Are our schools still competitive enough to teach our children what they need for life?," asked one of them.
Their biggest worry, though, was motivation.
Most people here were self-made millionaires and natural over-achievers. They had learned hard, worked hard, but their children just did not have the same drive and ambition.
One could call it affluenza - the illness of being born rich.
"Children with rich parents are simply lacking motivation," complained one parent.
The multi-billionaire at our table was nodding in agreement.
"My solution is simple," he said. "I've told my son that when he's 18 years old, he'll get one million dollars."
"Then he's on his own, the rest goes to charity."
Coming from a billionaire, this is tough love.
Story from BBC NEWS:http://news.bbc.co.uk/go/pr/fr/-/2/hi/business/7214523.stmPublished: 2008/01/29 08:13:11 GMT© BBC MMVIII
Monday, January 14, 2008
Teen Soon
The girls who started going through puberty at THREEby NATASHA COURTENAY-SMITH - More by this author » Last updated at 22:49pm on 13th January 2008
Comments (23) At the age of three, the worries of most little girls rarely stretch beyond what outfit to dress their dolls in, and how to ride a bike.
But for Hayley Smith, her third year brought a set of problems most children her age wouldn't even have heard of, let alone been able to comprehend - puberty.
While her baby-sized friends enjoyed the simplest of life's pleasures, Hayley spent her time laid up on the sofa with period pains.
She also had to put up with other un-pleasantries of puberty, including body odour, greasy hair and mood swings.
Not surprisingly, her parents, Debbie, 41, a chemist and David, 45, a project manager from Nottingham, were left both distraught and baffled by the changes in their daughter's body, and behaviour.
Growing pains: Ellie Mae-Holden had treatment to prevent the early onset of puberty
"I first noticed Hayley had body odour shortly after she'd turned three," says Debbie, who also has a 12-year-old son, Carl.
"Around the same time, she suddenly gained a lot of weight, despite not eating any more than she usually did. I thought it was very odd, and I mentioned it to my mother.
"When she told me that you wouldn't expect body odour until a child was approaching their teens, I felt sick with worry. I knew something wasn't right. Then, a few months later, I noticed pubic hair growth, and her breasts were beginning to grow too.
"Hayley was still going to nursery, and didn't seem unwell. All she wanted to do was make cakes and do colouring in. But David and I were very upset, and worried sick.
"Until then, Hayley had been a textbook child, hitting every developmental milestone at exactly the right time. We couldn't work out what was happening to her."
A series of tests with an endocrinologist - a doctor specialising in hormone-related disorders - revealed that Hayley's bone age was advanced, but no firm diagnosis was reached.
Instead, her parents say they were made to feel as though they were over-reacting. However, by the time Hayley was approaching her fourth birthday, it was clear to Debbie that she was on the verge of menstruating.
"Hayley started suffering from terrible stomach cramps and mood swings," says Debbie, who in a bid to raise awareness of the condition is appearing on ITV's Tonight programme this evening.
"She'd lie on the sofa, and tell me she felt tired and miserable. I kept a record of when she was unwell in my diary, and I quickly realised that her symptoms were coming in a regular monthly cycle.
"The thought that my three-year-old girl was getting her period seemed incomprehensible, but at the same time, it was becoming obvious to me that her mood swings and stomach cramps were to do with her time of the month.
"The endocrinologist may have dismissed my worries, but I could just tell that my daughter was entering puberty."
And Debbie's instincts proved to be correct. After numerous examinations and tests over the following 18 months, Hayley, at age six, was finally diagnosed with precocious puberty, a condition in which puberty begins at an unusually early age often due to abnormal production of oestrogen, thought to affect as many as one in six children under ten.
Although her periods didn't start until she was eight, her monthly cycle of stomach cramps and bad moods had been a warning sign that her ovaries were maturing, and were a sign of the fluctuating hormones that define puberty.
Her breasts also grew and Hayley, now aged 12, wears a C cup bra.
"Hayley has always taken it all in her stride," says Debbie. "I thought for instance that she'd be upset when at five she had to start using deodorant. But she didn't say to anything to me about being different to other children, and she didn't seem to be confused either.
"Instead, she told me she 'liked being like Mummy'. I bought her a book called My Changing Body, which I used to read to her at night time to help her understand what was happening to her, and she didn't seem frightened or scared by any of it.
"I meanwhile, was extremely confused as to how it was possible that a child who was only just forming sentences and learning to read and write was developing the body of a growing adult.
"And it did get to her when she was the only girl sitting on the side of the pool in swimming lessons because of her periods. She felt very left out. As a result of the hormone imbalances in her body, the condition has made her overweight and unusually tall for her age, which has meant she has endured some bullying too.
"Things are getting better now that the other girls are catching up with her, but Hayley still struggles to control her weight.
"And I still have sleepless nights about it. Although I've been reassured the condition won't affect her future fertility, I find it hard to see how it could have no impact at all."
And Hayley is far from alone. Over the past century, the normal age at which puberty starts in both boys and girls has dropped by about two years.
In fact, a recent study showed that British girls today start their periods at an average age of ten years and three months, compared to 11 years nine months for their mothers and 12 years for their grandmothers.
But for a small group of children - there are no official figures - puberty is coming even earlier.
The condition is more common in girls, but in young boys, precocious puberty causes rapid growth spurts, acne, the growth of facial and pubic hair and a deepening of the voice.
"In most cases, puberty would be considered precocious if it started in a girl aged eight to ten and a little later for boys," says Tam Fry, spokesperson for the Child Growth Foundation. "But some of the children we have been dealing with have been displaying signs of puberty as early as three years old.
"It is a tremendously concerning condition - both for the parents and for the children in question.
"There are a number of girls who have been left seriously traumatised by going through puberty at a stage where, mentally, they are not equipped to cope with it. And it's very hard to cope in daily life if you're an eight-year-old girl who looks like a mature woman."
Certainly, that was the experience of Lucia Reed, now 20, who started having periods at the age of six. A graphic design student from West London, Lucia has haunting memories of receiving sexual attention from grown men at a very young age.
"The hardest thing of all about precocious puberty was that men would come on to me as though I was an adult. "I remember walking home from school aged eight, and I'd often get followed by men leering at my body. I was still in primary school and had no idea what was happening. I used to have to phone my mother and get her to come and pick me up. It was really frightening."
Though she is now able to speak candidly about going through puberty so early, it is clear that even if a child puts on a brave face, life can be very difficult. Lucia says precocious puberty left her isolated from her peers, and lead to frequent medical examinations which terrified her.
"I don't remember being told I had precocious puberty as such, or even the day my periods started," says Lucia. "All I remember is feeling completely alone and alienated as a child. I was overweight, much taller than everyone else - at one point I grew an inch a month - and I stood out like a sore thumb. At the age of seven, I had the bone age of a 14-year-old and was almost five foot tall.
"But it wasn't just my height. My breasts developed too - I had to wear a bra from the age of eight, and the other children teased me relentlessly. I also had to cope with terrible acne, greasy hair and huge mood swings.
"I ended up feeling very self-conscious and really uncomfortable in my body. I suffered from terrible growing pains too, and I was far too embarrassed to tell my peers about my periods, which left me feeling as though I was carrying a horrible secret around with me."
Even at secondary school - by which point her peers had started to catch up - Lucia still felt like an outsider.
"I was still larger than the other girls, so I ended up taking on the role of mother hen," she says. "My peers were beginning to come to me for advice, which helped me feel a bit better about myself.
"But even so, I still knew I was different, and I just wanted to be like everyone else. I think of childhood and my teens as very lonely times indeed."
While some parents - such as Debbie, and Lucia's parents - chose to let nature take its course and allow puberty to continue, others opt to give their child treatment, which involves suppressing the secretions of hormones which initiate puberty with a range of drugs and injections.
With treatment, actual puberty can be staved off until the child reaches a more appropriate age.
That was the decision taken by Hayley Holden, 31, a full-time mum from Padstow, Cornwall, when she discovered her daughter Ellie Mae, then just three, was on the verge of starting her periods.
Hayley had taken Ellie Mae to the doctor, concerned she was developing breasts. Her GP spotted the signs of precocious puberty immediately.
"I'd never even heard of precocious puberty, and although I was concerned enough about Ellie Mae to take her to a doctor, I actually thought I was imagining things," says Hayley, who is separated from Ellie Mae's father and has three other children, twins Charlie and Chloe, 11, and Albie, 4.
"But a bone density test revealed that at just three, Ellie Mae had the bone age of a nine-year-old, and I was told that if we didn't intervene with medication, she was just six months away from starting her periods. I was in bits when we got the news. I just had no idea what to think about it."
"I felt that full-blown puberty at the age of four would be too much for Ellie Mae to cope with,' says Hayley.
"I know how hard it is to go through puberty, and I didn't want that for my daughter at such a young age. I guess I wanted to protect her from puberty for as long as possible."
As a result of treatment, Ellie Mae's breasts have reduced in size, and her bone age is now just a year older than her natural age. While this gives Ellie Mae a chance of a normal childhood, her mother is still troubled by what happened.
"The hardest thing is that we've never been given a reason as to why this happened, and I still to this day struggle to understand how a little girl of three could be on the verge of starting her periods,' says Hayley.
"Other people say to me I should feel grateful that she's not terminally ill - and of course I do - but at the same time I worry about her future.
"Ellie Mae still gets terrible monthly mood swings as well, which is very difficult for everyone else in the house. I also worry about whether or not she'll be able to have children, and whether she'll be at increased risk of osteoporosis as her bones have matured so early. Unfortunately, no one can give us any definitive answers."
So what is the cause of precocious puberty? While experts aren't able to give a single explanation, numerous theories exist.
One is that improved nutrition is a factor, as the onset of puberty is believed to be linked to physical size.
Another theory is that the epidemic of childhood obesity is to blame: heavier girls begin their periods earlier due to an increase of the puberty-triggering hormone leptin, which is stored in fat cells.
"There is a relationship between childhood nutrition and the age that people pass through puberty,' says Mark Bellis, Professor of Public Health at Liverpool's John Moores University.
"Having a calorie-rich diet in childhood, and being obese, brings the age of puberty down."
Modern social conditions have also been touted as a contributory factor - with research suggesting that children from broken homes experience earlier puberty as the stress of a family breakdown alters the balance of growth hormones.
The arrival of a stepfather in the family home produces new and unfamiliar pheromones, chemicals which are believed to hasten the arrival of puberty.
"Single-parent families and divorce cause stress that can also change the age of puberty a little, too," says Mark Bellis.
Early puberty has even been linked to watching too much television - Italian researchers found that children who watched three hours of TV a day produced less of the sleep hormone melatonin, low levels of which play an important role in the timing of puberty.
The content of today's television may also be to blame, with young children subjected to increasingly sexualised programmes from an early age. Research has shown that watching such images produces increased hormones.
Another theory is that exposure to chemicals in the environment - which mimic the effects of hormones - is causing the drop in puberty age and disrupting the normal timing of sexual maturation.
It is not known whether the condition has any serious longterm health implications, and early puberty has not, at this stage, been linked to early menopause.
However, there is evidence from American studies that children who develop early are more likely to be sexually active, smoke, and use alcohol and drugs. Sufferers are also more likely to become obese adults or suffer reproductive cancers.
Today, Lucia no longer stands out from her peers, but it is clear that she still carries the legacy of precocious puberty with her, and its potential fertility ramifications weigh heavily on her mind.
"I know I want to be a mother, and even though I've been told things should be fine, I can't help but feel concerned that I'll enter the menopause early, or find out I'm infertile," she says.
"I just have to hope that the doctors are right and I will be able to conceive. I try not to think about it too much, but the thought is always at the back of my mind. It's a worry I carry with me every day."
Comments (23) At the age of three, the worries of most little girls rarely stretch beyond what outfit to dress their dolls in, and how to ride a bike.
But for Hayley Smith, her third year brought a set of problems most children her age wouldn't even have heard of, let alone been able to comprehend - puberty.
While her baby-sized friends enjoyed the simplest of life's pleasures, Hayley spent her time laid up on the sofa with period pains.
She also had to put up with other un-pleasantries of puberty, including body odour, greasy hair and mood swings.
Not surprisingly, her parents, Debbie, 41, a chemist and David, 45, a project manager from Nottingham, were left both distraught and baffled by the changes in their daughter's body, and behaviour.
Growing pains: Ellie Mae-Holden had treatment to prevent the early onset of puberty
"I first noticed Hayley had body odour shortly after she'd turned three," says Debbie, who also has a 12-year-old son, Carl.
"Around the same time, she suddenly gained a lot of weight, despite not eating any more than she usually did. I thought it was very odd, and I mentioned it to my mother.
"When she told me that you wouldn't expect body odour until a child was approaching their teens, I felt sick with worry. I knew something wasn't right. Then, a few months later, I noticed pubic hair growth, and her breasts were beginning to grow too.
"Hayley was still going to nursery, and didn't seem unwell. All she wanted to do was make cakes and do colouring in. But David and I were very upset, and worried sick.
"Until then, Hayley had been a textbook child, hitting every developmental milestone at exactly the right time. We couldn't work out what was happening to her."
A series of tests with an endocrinologist - a doctor specialising in hormone-related disorders - revealed that Hayley's bone age was advanced, but no firm diagnosis was reached.
Instead, her parents say they were made to feel as though they were over-reacting. However, by the time Hayley was approaching her fourth birthday, it was clear to Debbie that she was on the verge of menstruating.
"Hayley started suffering from terrible stomach cramps and mood swings," says Debbie, who in a bid to raise awareness of the condition is appearing on ITV's Tonight programme this evening.
"She'd lie on the sofa, and tell me she felt tired and miserable. I kept a record of when she was unwell in my diary, and I quickly realised that her symptoms were coming in a regular monthly cycle.
"The thought that my three-year-old girl was getting her period seemed incomprehensible, but at the same time, it was becoming obvious to me that her mood swings and stomach cramps were to do with her time of the month.
"The endocrinologist may have dismissed my worries, but I could just tell that my daughter was entering puberty."
And Debbie's instincts proved to be correct. After numerous examinations and tests over the following 18 months, Hayley, at age six, was finally diagnosed with precocious puberty, a condition in which puberty begins at an unusually early age often due to abnormal production of oestrogen, thought to affect as many as one in six children under ten.
Although her periods didn't start until she was eight, her monthly cycle of stomach cramps and bad moods had been a warning sign that her ovaries were maturing, and were a sign of the fluctuating hormones that define puberty.
Her breasts also grew and Hayley, now aged 12, wears a C cup bra.
"Hayley has always taken it all in her stride," says Debbie. "I thought for instance that she'd be upset when at five she had to start using deodorant. But she didn't say to anything to me about being different to other children, and she didn't seem to be confused either.
"Instead, she told me she 'liked being like Mummy'. I bought her a book called My Changing Body, which I used to read to her at night time to help her understand what was happening to her, and she didn't seem frightened or scared by any of it.
"I meanwhile, was extremely confused as to how it was possible that a child who was only just forming sentences and learning to read and write was developing the body of a growing adult.
"And it did get to her when she was the only girl sitting on the side of the pool in swimming lessons because of her periods. She felt very left out. As a result of the hormone imbalances in her body, the condition has made her overweight and unusually tall for her age, which has meant she has endured some bullying too.
"Things are getting better now that the other girls are catching up with her, but Hayley still struggles to control her weight.
"And I still have sleepless nights about it. Although I've been reassured the condition won't affect her future fertility, I find it hard to see how it could have no impact at all."
And Hayley is far from alone. Over the past century, the normal age at which puberty starts in both boys and girls has dropped by about two years.
In fact, a recent study showed that British girls today start their periods at an average age of ten years and three months, compared to 11 years nine months for their mothers and 12 years for their grandmothers.
But for a small group of children - there are no official figures - puberty is coming even earlier.
The condition is more common in girls, but in young boys, precocious puberty causes rapid growth spurts, acne, the growth of facial and pubic hair and a deepening of the voice.
"In most cases, puberty would be considered precocious if it started in a girl aged eight to ten and a little later for boys," says Tam Fry, spokesperson for the Child Growth Foundation. "But some of the children we have been dealing with have been displaying signs of puberty as early as three years old.
"It is a tremendously concerning condition - both for the parents and for the children in question.
"There are a number of girls who have been left seriously traumatised by going through puberty at a stage where, mentally, they are not equipped to cope with it. And it's very hard to cope in daily life if you're an eight-year-old girl who looks like a mature woman."
Certainly, that was the experience of Lucia Reed, now 20, who started having periods at the age of six. A graphic design student from West London, Lucia has haunting memories of receiving sexual attention from grown men at a very young age.
"The hardest thing of all about precocious puberty was that men would come on to me as though I was an adult. "I remember walking home from school aged eight, and I'd often get followed by men leering at my body. I was still in primary school and had no idea what was happening. I used to have to phone my mother and get her to come and pick me up. It was really frightening."
Though she is now able to speak candidly about going through puberty so early, it is clear that even if a child puts on a brave face, life can be very difficult. Lucia says precocious puberty left her isolated from her peers, and lead to frequent medical examinations which terrified her.
"I don't remember being told I had precocious puberty as such, or even the day my periods started," says Lucia. "All I remember is feeling completely alone and alienated as a child. I was overweight, much taller than everyone else - at one point I grew an inch a month - and I stood out like a sore thumb. At the age of seven, I had the bone age of a 14-year-old and was almost five foot tall.
"But it wasn't just my height. My breasts developed too - I had to wear a bra from the age of eight, and the other children teased me relentlessly. I also had to cope with terrible acne, greasy hair and huge mood swings.
"I ended up feeling very self-conscious and really uncomfortable in my body. I suffered from terrible growing pains too, and I was far too embarrassed to tell my peers about my periods, which left me feeling as though I was carrying a horrible secret around with me."
Even at secondary school - by which point her peers had started to catch up - Lucia still felt like an outsider.
"I was still larger than the other girls, so I ended up taking on the role of mother hen," she says. "My peers were beginning to come to me for advice, which helped me feel a bit better about myself.
"But even so, I still knew I was different, and I just wanted to be like everyone else. I think of childhood and my teens as very lonely times indeed."
While some parents - such as Debbie, and Lucia's parents - chose to let nature take its course and allow puberty to continue, others opt to give their child treatment, which involves suppressing the secretions of hormones which initiate puberty with a range of drugs and injections.
With treatment, actual puberty can be staved off until the child reaches a more appropriate age.
That was the decision taken by Hayley Holden, 31, a full-time mum from Padstow, Cornwall, when she discovered her daughter Ellie Mae, then just three, was on the verge of starting her periods.
Hayley had taken Ellie Mae to the doctor, concerned she was developing breasts. Her GP spotted the signs of precocious puberty immediately.
"I'd never even heard of precocious puberty, and although I was concerned enough about Ellie Mae to take her to a doctor, I actually thought I was imagining things," says Hayley, who is separated from Ellie Mae's father and has three other children, twins Charlie and Chloe, 11, and Albie, 4.
"But a bone density test revealed that at just three, Ellie Mae had the bone age of a nine-year-old, and I was told that if we didn't intervene with medication, she was just six months away from starting her periods. I was in bits when we got the news. I just had no idea what to think about it."
"I felt that full-blown puberty at the age of four would be too much for Ellie Mae to cope with,' says Hayley.
"I know how hard it is to go through puberty, and I didn't want that for my daughter at such a young age. I guess I wanted to protect her from puberty for as long as possible."
As a result of treatment, Ellie Mae's breasts have reduced in size, and her bone age is now just a year older than her natural age. While this gives Ellie Mae a chance of a normal childhood, her mother is still troubled by what happened.
"The hardest thing is that we've never been given a reason as to why this happened, and I still to this day struggle to understand how a little girl of three could be on the verge of starting her periods,' says Hayley.
"Other people say to me I should feel grateful that she's not terminally ill - and of course I do - but at the same time I worry about her future.
"Ellie Mae still gets terrible monthly mood swings as well, which is very difficult for everyone else in the house. I also worry about whether or not she'll be able to have children, and whether she'll be at increased risk of osteoporosis as her bones have matured so early. Unfortunately, no one can give us any definitive answers."
So what is the cause of precocious puberty? While experts aren't able to give a single explanation, numerous theories exist.
One is that improved nutrition is a factor, as the onset of puberty is believed to be linked to physical size.
Another theory is that the epidemic of childhood obesity is to blame: heavier girls begin their periods earlier due to an increase of the puberty-triggering hormone leptin, which is stored in fat cells.
"There is a relationship between childhood nutrition and the age that people pass through puberty,' says Mark Bellis, Professor of Public Health at Liverpool's John Moores University.
"Having a calorie-rich diet in childhood, and being obese, brings the age of puberty down."
Modern social conditions have also been touted as a contributory factor - with research suggesting that children from broken homes experience earlier puberty as the stress of a family breakdown alters the balance of growth hormones.
The arrival of a stepfather in the family home produces new and unfamiliar pheromones, chemicals which are believed to hasten the arrival of puberty.
"Single-parent families and divorce cause stress that can also change the age of puberty a little, too," says Mark Bellis.
Early puberty has even been linked to watching too much television - Italian researchers found that children who watched three hours of TV a day produced less of the sleep hormone melatonin, low levels of which play an important role in the timing of puberty.
The content of today's television may also be to blame, with young children subjected to increasingly sexualised programmes from an early age. Research has shown that watching such images produces increased hormones.
Another theory is that exposure to chemicals in the environment - which mimic the effects of hormones - is causing the drop in puberty age and disrupting the normal timing of sexual maturation.
It is not known whether the condition has any serious longterm health implications, and early puberty has not, at this stage, been linked to early menopause.
However, there is evidence from American studies that children who develop early are more likely to be sexually active, smoke, and use alcohol and drugs. Sufferers are also more likely to become obese adults or suffer reproductive cancers.
Today, Lucia no longer stands out from her peers, but it is clear that she still carries the legacy of precocious puberty with her, and its potential fertility ramifications weigh heavily on her mind.
"I know I want to be a mother, and even though I've been told things should be fine, I can't help but feel concerned that I'll enter the menopause early, or find out I'm infertile," she says.
"I just have to hope that the doctors are right and I will be able to conceive. I try not to think about it too much, but the thought is always at the back of my mind. It's a worry I carry with me every day."
Sunday, December 23, 2007
Different ways of Better Helath
Sex Your Way to Better Health: A Dozen Reasons Why You Should Have Sex Tonight
Monday, December 17, 2007
By Yvonne K. Fulbright
FNC
Dr. Yvonne K. Fulbright is a sex educator and relationship expert
Sex – it does the body good.
Yet most of us are quicker to hit the gym before hitting the sheets when it comes to taking care of ourselves. Believe it or not, huffing and puffing your way through a hot, sweat-inducing sex session may be far more beneficial to your overall health than the time you spend on the treadmill.
As research confirms time and time again, good sex in a healthy, stable, monogamous relationship can only better our physical, mental, emotional and spiritual well being. Sex, in this context, offers us tons of benefits, most of which aren’t touted nearly enough.
Here are just a few benefits:
— Weight loss and weight control. Forget torturing yourself with the latest fad diet or hours on the elliptical machine when you can burn about 200 calories in 30 minutes of sex! Lovemaking lends itself to improved strength, flexibility, muscle tone, and cardiovascular conditioning. Plus, there’s something super sexy about getting to sleep with your very own “personal trainer.”
/**/
— Pain management. Forgo popping a pain killer and opt for something a bit more “au naturel.” Sex has been shown to offer migraine and menstrual cramp relief, as well as alleviate chronic back pain thanks to the endorphins and corticosteroids released during sexual arousal and orgasm.
— Stress relief. Sex, even if only with ourselves, impacts the way we respond to stress, increasing levels of oxytocin and stimulating feelings of warmth and relaxation. What better way to unwind from a tough day than sharing its most climactic moment with your special someone?
— Immune booster. Stop spending late nights at the office. Sex wards off colds and the flu. And sexually active people take fewer sick days, giving the phrase “working late” an entirely new meaning. Bosses, take note.
— Better heart health. A little bit of heart and soul in the sack should be part of every doctor’s orders when it comes to cardiovascular care. Sex may help lower cholesterol and the risk of heart attack.
— Increased self-esteem and intimacy. When sex is consistent and involves mutual pleasure, it can increase bonding since the surge in oxytocin at orgasm stimulates feelings of affection, intimacy, and closeness. When spiritual in nature, sex can lead to an even better quality of life and stronger relationship. Is it any wonder that good sexual energy in a positive relationship can make you feel better about yourself, your partner, and life in general?
— Sleep enhancement. There’s no need to count sheep when sex, including masturbation, helps insomnia. Plus, making love sure beats tossing and turning your way to zzzz’s.
— A better, younger looking you. Sex keeps you looking and feeling younger and, according to some research, may lead to shiny hair, a glowing complexion and bright eyes. This is because it increases the youth-promoting hormone DHEA (dehydroepiandrostone). And feeling more attractive charges your sex life even more.
— Mood lifter. Sex releases pleasure-inducing endorphins during arousal and climax that can relieve depression and anxiety, and increase vibrancy.
— Longevity. There is a significant relationship between frequency of orgasm and risk of death, especially with men. Men who orgasm two times a week have a 50 percent lower chance of mortality than those who climax one time per month. The bonus: Living longer also gives you and your honey the opportunity for even more lovin’!
— Decreased risk of breast cancer. One study of women who had never given birth found that an increased frequency of sexual intercourse was correlated with a decrease in the incidence of breast cancer.
— Reproductive health benefits. According to at least one study, sex appears to decrease a man’s risk of prostate cancer, and the prevention of endometriosis in women. It also promotes fertility in women by regulating menstrual patterns.
In a nutshell, the health benefits of sex in a good, solid relationship are practically endless. Yet, in planning our New Year’s resolutions, how many of us are declaring, “I think I’ll have more sex with my lover” in fulfilling any 2008 health and self-improvement goals?
While exercise on a regular basis is important to your health, sex can do so much more for you and your relationship. So before signing any dotted line for a new gym membership, consider how time allotted to an athletic club could be far more effective in your boudoir.
You can get a lot more bang for your buck in the bedroom, double your “membership” benefits, and, with sex breeding the desire for more sex, thanks to a boost in testosterone, it’s a workout plan you’re likelier to stick to.
Dr. Yvonne Kristín Fulbright is a sex educator, relationship expert, columnist and founder of Sexuality Source Inc. She is the author of several books including, "Touch Me There! A Hands-On Guide to Your Orgasmic Hot Spots." source : foxnews
Monday, December 17, 2007
By Yvonne K. Fulbright
FNC
Dr. Yvonne K. Fulbright is a sex educator and relationship expert
Sex – it does the body good.
Yet most of us are quicker to hit the gym before hitting the sheets when it comes to taking care of ourselves. Believe it or not, huffing and puffing your way through a hot, sweat-inducing sex session may be far more beneficial to your overall health than the time you spend on the treadmill.
As research confirms time and time again, good sex in a healthy, stable, monogamous relationship can only better our physical, mental, emotional and spiritual well being. Sex, in this context, offers us tons of benefits, most of which aren’t touted nearly enough.
Here are just a few benefits:
— Weight loss and weight control. Forget torturing yourself with the latest fad diet or hours on the elliptical machine when you can burn about 200 calories in 30 minutes of sex! Lovemaking lends itself to improved strength, flexibility, muscle tone, and cardiovascular conditioning. Plus, there’s something super sexy about getting to sleep with your very own “personal trainer.”
/**/
— Pain management. Forgo popping a pain killer and opt for something a bit more “au naturel.” Sex has been shown to offer migraine and menstrual cramp relief, as well as alleviate chronic back pain thanks to the endorphins and corticosteroids released during sexual arousal and orgasm.
— Stress relief. Sex, even if only with ourselves, impacts the way we respond to stress, increasing levels of oxytocin and stimulating feelings of warmth and relaxation. What better way to unwind from a tough day than sharing its most climactic moment with your special someone?
— Immune booster. Stop spending late nights at the office. Sex wards off colds and the flu. And sexually active people take fewer sick days, giving the phrase “working late” an entirely new meaning. Bosses, take note.
— Better heart health. A little bit of heart and soul in the sack should be part of every doctor’s orders when it comes to cardiovascular care. Sex may help lower cholesterol and the risk of heart attack.
— Increased self-esteem and intimacy. When sex is consistent and involves mutual pleasure, it can increase bonding since the surge in oxytocin at orgasm stimulates feelings of affection, intimacy, and closeness. When spiritual in nature, sex can lead to an even better quality of life and stronger relationship. Is it any wonder that good sexual energy in a positive relationship can make you feel better about yourself, your partner, and life in general?
— Sleep enhancement. There’s no need to count sheep when sex, including masturbation, helps insomnia. Plus, making love sure beats tossing and turning your way to zzzz’s.
— A better, younger looking you. Sex keeps you looking and feeling younger and, according to some research, may lead to shiny hair, a glowing complexion and bright eyes. This is because it increases the youth-promoting hormone DHEA (dehydroepiandrostone). And feeling more attractive charges your sex life even more.
— Mood lifter. Sex releases pleasure-inducing endorphins during arousal and climax that can relieve depression and anxiety, and increase vibrancy.
— Longevity. There is a significant relationship between frequency of orgasm and risk of death, especially with men. Men who orgasm two times a week have a 50 percent lower chance of mortality than those who climax one time per month. The bonus: Living longer also gives you and your honey the opportunity for even more lovin’!
— Decreased risk of breast cancer. One study of women who had never given birth found that an increased frequency of sexual intercourse was correlated with a decrease in the incidence of breast cancer.
— Reproductive health benefits. According to at least one study, sex appears to decrease a man’s risk of prostate cancer, and the prevention of endometriosis in women. It also promotes fertility in women by regulating menstrual patterns.
In a nutshell, the health benefits of sex in a good, solid relationship are practically endless. Yet, in planning our New Year’s resolutions, how many of us are declaring, “I think I’ll have more sex with my lover” in fulfilling any 2008 health and self-improvement goals?
While exercise on a regular basis is important to your health, sex can do so much more for you and your relationship. So before signing any dotted line for a new gym membership, consider how time allotted to an athletic club could be far more effective in your boudoir.
You can get a lot more bang for your buck in the bedroom, double your “membership” benefits, and, with sex breeding the desire for more sex, thanks to a boost in testosterone, it’s a workout plan you’re likelier to stick to.
Dr. Yvonne Kristín Fulbright is a sex educator, relationship expert, columnist and founder of Sexuality Source Inc. She is the author of several books including, "Touch Me There! A Hands-On Guide to Your Orgasmic Hot Spots." source : foxnews
Thursday, December 13, 2007
EU leaders sign landmark treaty
Creates new European Council president
New foreign policy supremo to increase EU profile
Commissioners reduced from 27 to 18
Removes national vetoes in around 50 policy areas
Voting weights between member states redistributed
No reference to EU symbols such as the flag and anthem
Treaty faces referendum in Ireland and must be ratified by all other EU parliaments
EU leaders have signed a treaty in the Portuguese capital, Lisbon, that is expected to greatly alter the way the 27-nation body operates.
The treaty creates an EU president and a more powerful foreign policy chief.
The document, signed at a ceremony at the city's historic Jeronimos Monastery, also scraps veto powers in many policy areas.
It is a replacement for the EU constitution, which was abandoned following French and Dutch opposition.
EU leaders insist that the two texts are in no way equivalent.
But the Lisbon treaty incorporates some of the draft constitution's key reforms, and several governments face domestic pressure over the document.
KEY LISBON TREATY REFORMS
Creates new European Council president
New foreign policy supremo to increase EU profile
Commissioners reduced from 27 to 18
Removes national vetoes in around 50 policy areas
Voting weights between member states redistributed
No reference to EU symbols such as the flag and anthem
Treaty faces referendum in Ireland and must be ratified by all other EU parliaments
Q&A: Lisbon Treaty
Send us your comments
Mark Mardell's EuroblogIn a speech before the signing, European Commission President Jose Manuel Barroso called on European leaders to use the treaty to make freedom, prosperity and solidarity an everyday reality for all European citizens.
"From this old continent, a new Europe is born," he said.
Portuguese Prime Minister Jose Socrates, whose country holds the rotating EU presidency, said the treaty would create a more modern, efficient and democratic union.
"The world needs a stronger Europe," he said.
The leaders signed the treaty, translated into the EU's 23 official languages, using specially engraved silver fountain pens as a choir sang Beethoven's Ode to Joy.
UK signing
UK Prime Minister Gordon Brown signed the treaty later in the day after missing the the ceremony, citing a prior engagement in the British parliament.
Foreign Secretary David Miliband attended the signing ceremony.
The UK's opposition Conservatives accused Mr Brown of "not having the guts" to sign the treaty, which is politically controversial in Britain, in public.
Symbol of Portuguese historyHaving started this year with a celebration of its 50th birthday, the EU hopes the signing of the Lisbon treaty will end the serious mid-life crisis brought about by the death of the constitution, the BBC's Oana Lungescu reports.
There will be a lot of relief, said a senior European diplomat, but also some apprehension about what happens next.
Ireland is the only country planning to hold a referendum, but most voters there seem either undecided or indifferent.
Parliaments in Britain, the Netherlands and Denmark are also expected to give a turbulent reception to the 250-page text.
However, Germany, France and Poland have pledged to be among the first to ratify it, so that the new reforms can come into force in 2009 as planned.
Slimmed down
The treaty is a slimmed-down version of the European constitution, with a more modest name and without any reference to EU symbols such as the flag and anthem.
It is meant to ease decision-making, by scrapping national vetoes in some 50 policy areas, including sensitive ones such as police and judicial co-operation.
There will also be a foreign policy chief, controlling a big budget and thousands of diplomats and officials, and a permanent EU president appointed for up to five years.
But some already fear that instead of giving Europe a strong single voice in the world, the new posts will only generate more rivalry, our correspondent adds.
source: bbc.com
New foreign policy supremo to increase EU profile
Commissioners reduced from 27 to 18
Removes national vetoes in around 50 policy areas
Voting weights between member states redistributed
No reference to EU symbols such as the flag and anthem
Treaty faces referendum in Ireland and must be ratified by all other EU parliaments
EU leaders have signed a treaty in the Portuguese capital, Lisbon, that is expected to greatly alter the way the 27-nation body operates.
The treaty creates an EU president and a more powerful foreign policy chief.
The document, signed at a ceremony at the city's historic Jeronimos Monastery, also scraps veto powers in many policy areas.
It is a replacement for the EU constitution, which was abandoned following French and Dutch opposition.
EU leaders insist that the two texts are in no way equivalent.
But the Lisbon treaty incorporates some of the draft constitution's key reforms, and several governments face domestic pressure over the document.
KEY LISBON TREATY REFORMS
Creates new European Council president
New foreign policy supremo to increase EU profile
Commissioners reduced from 27 to 18
Removes national vetoes in around 50 policy areas
Voting weights between member states redistributed
No reference to EU symbols such as the flag and anthem
Treaty faces referendum in Ireland and must be ratified by all other EU parliaments
Q&A: Lisbon Treaty
Send us your comments
Mark Mardell's EuroblogIn a speech before the signing, European Commission President Jose Manuel Barroso called on European leaders to use the treaty to make freedom, prosperity and solidarity an everyday reality for all European citizens.
"From this old continent, a new Europe is born," he said.
Portuguese Prime Minister Jose Socrates, whose country holds the rotating EU presidency, said the treaty would create a more modern, efficient and democratic union.
"The world needs a stronger Europe," he said.
The leaders signed the treaty, translated into the EU's 23 official languages, using specially engraved silver fountain pens as a choir sang Beethoven's Ode to Joy.
UK signing
UK Prime Minister Gordon Brown signed the treaty later in the day after missing the the ceremony, citing a prior engagement in the British parliament.
Foreign Secretary David Miliband attended the signing ceremony.
The UK's opposition Conservatives accused Mr Brown of "not having the guts" to sign the treaty, which is politically controversial in Britain, in public.
Symbol of Portuguese historyHaving started this year with a celebration of its 50th birthday, the EU hopes the signing of the Lisbon treaty will end the serious mid-life crisis brought about by the death of the constitution, the BBC's Oana Lungescu reports.
There will be a lot of relief, said a senior European diplomat, but also some apprehension about what happens next.
Ireland is the only country planning to hold a referendum, but most voters there seem either undecided or indifferent.
Parliaments in Britain, the Netherlands and Denmark are also expected to give a turbulent reception to the 250-page text.
However, Germany, France and Poland have pledged to be among the first to ratify it, so that the new reforms can come into force in 2009 as planned.
Slimmed down
The treaty is a slimmed-down version of the European constitution, with a more modest name and without any reference to EU symbols such as the flag and anthem.
It is meant to ease decision-making, by scrapping national vetoes in some 50 policy areas, including sensitive ones such as police and judicial co-operation.
There will also be a foreign policy chief, controlling a big budget and thousands of diplomats and officials, and a permanent EU president appointed for up to five years.
But some already fear that instead of giving Europe a strong single voice in the world, the new posts will only generate more rivalry, our correspondent adds.
source: bbc.com
Sunday, December 2, 2007
Voters reject Chavez's referendum
Venezuelan voters narrowly rejected a constitutional referendum that would have bolstered President Hugo Chavez's embrace of socialism and granted an indefinite extension of his eligibility to serve as president.
Saturday, December 1, 2007
What do women want from Man?
This is form Archana Sherest's Blog as it is none of writing is mine
Today I got the article “What Women Want”. So far it’s the best I have ever read article about “what women want”. I have also talked with my so many female friends and they also told the same things I think this is the common things which women wants from Man.Good luck here is the cool tips for you guys.The top things women want FROM MEN, in order, are:
1. Confidence (or Power) / Self Dependent - Confidence is the number one quality women look for. Don't be wimpy. Don't apologize for everything. Be real. Be you. Women appreciate a man who is creative/independent.
2. Sense of humor (Fun) - Women love a man who can make her laugh. If you are dull, you are boring. If you make a woman laugh, you're halfway home. Take a chance, be real, but be funny.
3. Security / Money - Women want a sense of security, to know that her partner will be there if she becomes sick or when she grows old or flabby.
4. Women LOVE a man with a plan. Women love men with ambition.
5. A little bit of "Bad boy" qualities (Mysterious and Independent/Strong)
6. Looks (Protection and Attraction)
7. All the other stuff they typically list (varies - sensitive, caring, etc.)
8. Women want to be loved, despite their flaws, and need to be satisfied mentally, emotionally, and spiritually as much as physically. Women want to be treated like they are the beautiful woman on the planet and that no other woman compares.
9. Women want a man to listen to them (yes, even to the gripes and details of all the craziness) and not necessarily give advice.
10. Women want you to be a faithful.
Today I got the article “What Women Want”. So far it’s the best I have ever read article about “what women want”. I have also talked with my so many female friends and they also told the same things I think this is the common things which women wants from Man.Good luck here is the cool tips for you guys.The top things women want FROM MEN, in order, are:
1. Confidence (or Power) / Self Dependent - Confidence is the number one quality women look for. Don't be wimpy. Don't apologize for everything. Be real. Be you. Women appreciate a man who is creative/independent.
2. Sense of humor (Fun) - Women love a man who can make her laugh. If you are dull, you are boring. If you make a woman laugh, you're halfway home. Take a chance, be real, but be funny.
3. Security / Money - Women want a sense of security, to know that her partner will be there if she becomes sick or when she grows old or flabby.
4. Women LOVE a man with a plan. Women love men with ambition.
5. A little bit of "Bad boy" qualities (Mysterious and Independent/Strong)
6. Looks (Protection and Attraction)
7. All the other stuff they typically list (varies - sensitive, caring, etc.)
8. Women want to be loved, despite their flaws, and need to be satisfied mentally, emotionally, and spiritually as much as physically. Women want to be treated like they are the beautiful woman on the planet and that no other woman compares.
9. Women want a man to listen to them (yes, even to the gripes and details of all the craziness) and not necessarily give advice.
10. Women want you to be a faithful.
Monday, November 19, 2007
वीसा अंतर्बार्ताTips for Interview for Studnet Visa/ F1 Visa to USA
The visa interview is two human beings interacting with each other face to face. Therefore, human factors will intervene regardless of the presence or absence of objective criteria. So how do you combat that? Simple, apply what you know about basic human behavior. Use your interpersonal skills to your advantage.
How You Look ...
First thing is appearance. Dress neatly but not in a pretentious fashion. Don’t wear too much makeup; don’t wear an earring if you are male; don’t wear large or multiple earrings if you are female; don’t have an exotic hairstyle; don’t use artificial hair color if that is obvious; don’t chew gum; don’t wear revealing clothing. These are just some of the obvious things that can hurt your case. What are the positives?
How You Say, What You Say ...
Speak clearly! If you have an accent or are not 100% comfortable in English, speak slowly. Answer questions politely in short sentences. Add information for clarification but do not argue. If things appear to be going badly, then listen to the counselor’s concerns.
It is better to address those concerns and return a few days later, rather than get an outright denial from trying to argue. If he is expressing doubts, unless you have the items that can clarify or satisfy his doubt, you are better advised to return another day better armed. Often, you will get that chance to correct the problem without paying another fee.
Likability is the key. If a person likes you, there is a greater chance he will give you a positive result. Smile, be pleasant, explain yourself clearly, provide answers in a non-combative tone, and be ready to think quickly on your feet.
The 214 B Reality...
Section 214(b) is part of the Immigration and Nationality Act (INA). It states:
Every alien shall be presumed to be an immigrant until he establishes to the satisfaction of the consular officer, at the time of application for admission, that he is entitled to a non immigrant status...
Normally if you are denied a Student Visa the consular officer might say something like:
"Your visa application is refused. You are not qualified under Section 214(b) of the Immigration and Nationality Act."
The 214 B reality is there. You might have to answer some hypothetical questions about your intentions that could get you in trouble. Remember the burden of proof that you must withstand and answer those questions to the best of your ability in that light.
If you are really an intended immigrant or plans to remain in the USA, the counselor might see that unless you are able to disguise your intention. The reality is that more than half of all international students from the developing world are really intended immigrants. Meaning they have no intentions of returning home after their studies.
Most counselors and their bosses know that. They will give you the visa anyway if everything else is in order—especially if your proposed field of study is something that will benefit the USA. So in reality, even the 214 B problem can be overcome even with an honest answer.
The key issue remaining, therefore, is are you a legitimate student likely to complete this degree in the time frame allowed? If yes, and if the funding is there, the visa will likely be there also, and you are on your way.
source
How You Look ...
First thing is appearance. Dress neatly but not in a pretentious fashion. Don’t wear too much makeup; don’t wear an earring if you are male; don’t wear large or multiple earrings if you are female; don’t have an exotic hairstyle; don’t use artificial hair color if that is obvious; don’t chew gum; don’t wear revealing clothing. These are just some of the obvious things that can hurt your case. What are the positives?
How You Say, What You Say ...
Speak clearly! If you have an accent or are not 100% comfortable in English, speak slowly. Answer questions politely in short sentences. Add information for clarification but do not argue. If things appear to be going badly, then listen to the counselor’s concerns.
It is better to address those concerns and return a few days later, rather than get an outright denial from trying to argue. If he is expressing doubts, unless you have the items that can clarify or satisfy his doubt, you are better advised to return another day better armed. Often, you will get that chance to correct the problem without paying another fee.
Likability is the key. If a person likes you, there is a greater chance he will give you a positive result. Smile, be pleasant, explain yourself clearly, provide answers in a non-combative tone, and be ready to think quickly on your feet.
The 214 B Reality...
Section 214(b) is part of the Immigration and Nationality Act (INA). It states:
Every alien shall be presumed to be an immigrant until he establishes to the satisfaction of the consular officer, at the time of application for admission, that he is entitled to a non immigrant status...
Normally if you are denied a Student Visa the consular officer might say something like:
"Your visa application is refused. You are not qualified under Section 214(b) of the Immigration and Nationality Act."
The 214 B reality is there. You might have to answer some hypothetical questions about your intentions that could get you in trouble. Remember the burden of proof that you must withstand and answer those questions to the best of your ability in that light.
If you are really an intended immigrant or plans to remain in the USA, the counselor might see that unless you are able to disguise your intention. The reality is that more than half of all international students from the developing world are really intended immigrants. Meaning they have no intentions of returning home after their studies.
Most counselors and their bosses know that. They will give you the visa anyway if everything else is in order—especially if your proposed field of study is something that will benefit the USA. So in reality, even the 214 B problem can be overcome even with an honest answer.
The key issue remaining, therefore, is are you a legitimate student likely to complete this degree in the time frame allowed? If yes, and if the funding is there, the visa will likely be there also, and you are on your way.
source
Sunday, November 18, 2007
Sunday, November 11, 2007
Thursday, November 8, 2007
ओम शांति ओम, साँवरिया और दीवाली यानी सुपर फ्राइडे
शाहरुख़ ख़ान के इस नए रुप की मीडिया में ख़ूब चर्चा हुई है
इस युद्ध से पहले दोनों सेनाओं ने अपनी सैन्य क्षमता और साज़ो-सामान की जमकर नुमाइश की.
प्रतिस्पर्धा के बीच शालीनता तो बनी रही लेकिन एक-दूसरे से बेहतर होने के पर्याप्त संकेत अख़बारों, टीवी और रेडियो पर दिए जाते रहे.
ये नए बाज़ार के दौर का सिनेमा है, यहाँ आप के पास कुछ दिखाने के लिए है ये छत पर चढ़कर चीखना पड़ता है...सो दोनों सेनाओं के दलपति ख़ूब चिल्लाए...शुक्र है इस जंग के विजेता का फ़ैसला रणभूमि में नहीं बॉक्स ऑफिस पर होगा.
एक तरफ़ हैं 'ब्लैक' जैसी सिनेमाई ख़ूबसूरती के चितेरे संजय लीला भंसाली हैं और दूसरी तरफ हैं 'मैं हूं ना' सरीखी व्यवसायिक तौर से सफ़ल फ़िल्म की निर्देशक और अपने इशारों पर नायक-नायिकाओं को नचाने वाली फ़राह ख़ान.
और इसलिए रुपहले पर्दे पर सितारों के साथ हँसने और सिसकने वालों के लिए कुछ ख़ास है. और उस पर ख़ास यह कि दीवाली है.
तो है न यह पूरा सुपर फ़्राइडे.
Sorce: BBC.com
इस युद्ध से पहले दोनों सेनाओं ने अपनी सैन्य क्षमता और साज़ो-सामान की जमकर नुमाइश की.
प्रतिस्पर्धा के बीच शालीनता तो बनी रही लेकिन एक-दूसरे से बेहतर होने के पर्याप्त संकेत अख़बारों, टीवी और रेडियो पर दिए जाते रहे.
ये नए बाज़ार के दौर का सिनेमा है, यहाँ आप के पास कुछ दिखाने के लिए है ये छत पर चढ़कर चीखना पड़ता है...सो दोनों सेनाओं के दलपति ख़ूब चिल्लाए...शुक्र है इस जंग के विजेता का फ़ैसला रणभूमि में नहीं बॉक्स ऑफिस पर होगा.
एक तरफ़ हैं 'ब्लैक' जैसी सिनेमाई ख़ूबसूरती के चितेरे संजय लीला भंसाली हैं और दूसरी तरफ हैं 'मैं हूं ना' सरीखी व्यवसायिक तौर से सफ़ल फ़िल्म की निर्देशक और अपने इशारों पर नायक-नायिकाओं को नचाने वाली फ़राह ख़ान.
और इसलिए रुपहले पर्दे पर सितारों के साथ हँसने और सिसकने वालों के लिए कुछ ख़ास है. और उस पर ख़ास यह कि दीवाली है.
तो है न यह पूरा सुपर फ़्राइडे.
Sorce: BBC.com
गूगल फ़ोन
Google pushes into mobile phones
There are three billion mobile handsets in the world
Google has unveiled software it hopes will power a variety of future mobile phones and boost the web on the move.
The software could lead to cheaper phones as it is designed to speed up the process of making mobile services.
The firm is working with four mobile manufacturers - Samsung, HTC, Motorola and LG - but a Google branded phone was not announced.
The first phones using the so-called Google "software stack" will be available in the second half of 2008.
"This is going to bring the internet into cell phones in a very cool way," Andy Rubin, Google's director of mobile platforms, told the Associated Press news agency.
Mr Rubin's firm, called Android, was bought by Google in 2005 and the software it developed forms the basis of the new stack.
We want to create a whole new mobile experience for users
Eric Schmidt, Google
Google has formed the Open Handset Alliance (OHA), made up of 34 companies, including chip manufacturers and handset makers.
The move will be seen as a major competitor to Microsoft, Research in Motion, Palm and Symbian, who make the leading software systems for mobiles.
Google's Android software will be provided to handset makers free of charge and could lead to a price war for operating system licenses and potentially cheaper handsets.
In the United States mobile networks such as Sprint Nextel and T-Mobile will carry the Google-powered phones.
Source : BBC.COM
There are three billion mobile handsets in the world
Google has unveiled software it hopes will power a variety of future mobile phones and boost the web on the move.
The software could lead to cheaper phones as it is designed to speed up the process of making mobile services.
The firm is working with four mobile manufacturers - Samsung, HTC, Motorola and LG - but a Google branded phone was not announced.
The first phones using the so-called Google "software stack" will be available in the second half of 2008.
"This is going to bring the internet into cell phones in a very cool way," Andy Rubin, Google's director of mobile platforms, told the Associated Press news agency.
Mr Rubin's firm, called Android, was bought by Google in 2005 and the software it developed forms the basis of the new stack.
We want to create a whole new mobile experience for users
Eric Schmidt, Google
Google has formed the Open Handset Alliance (OHA), made up of 34 companies, including chip manufacturers and handset makers.
The move will be seen as a major competitor to Microsoft, Research in Motion, Palm and Symbian, who make the leading software systems for mobiles.
Google's Android software will be provided to handset makers free of charge and could lead to a price war for operating system licenses and potentially cheaper handsets.
In the United States mobile networks such as Sprint Nextel and T-Mobile will carry the Google-powered phones.
Source : BBC.COM
Wednesday, November 7, 2007
Thursday, November 1, 2007
Sunday, October 21, 2007
Saturday, October 20, 2007
Sunday, September 23, 2007
Wednesday, May 23, 2007
Dream May be Reality
see mysansar first देशबीकासको ठेक्का लीयका राजनीतीक दल र थीन्क ट्यान्क भनाउदा राष्त्रीय योजना आयोगका पधाधीकारी हरुले देश बीकासको भीजनको राख्न नसकीरहेको अबस्थामा मनोज गजुरेलज्युले नेपालको बीकासको यौटा खाकाकोर्नु भएकोमा धेरै खुशी लाग्यो/ यस्तै बीकासका खाका कोर्न काठमाण्डुका तारे होटलमा लाखौ डलर खर्च गर्ने गरीरेहेको बेला उहाले नीशुल्क देश बीकासको भीजन कोर्नु भएर नेपाली मात्रलाइ ठुलो रीन र गुन लगाउनु भएको छ/
यी कुरालाइ राजनीती पाृटीको घोष्णापत्रमा राख्न लागाइ योउटा कार्ययोजना सहीत कायर्क्र्ममा रुपान्त्र्ण गर्नेत्रफ सबै दलका हुनुमान लगायत आम नेपालीको कर्त्ब्य हो/
दाजु अर्को अन्क्मा तपाइले प्रस्तुत गर्नु भएको बीकासकालागी योउटा कार्य योजना(लाग्ने रकम, समय, साधन सोर्त, जीम्मेबार नीकाय, र सानो सानो काममा टुक्र्याएर )प्र्स्तुत गर्नु सक्नुहुन्थोकी?
नेपालमा लेबर जनसक्ती चाहीने भन्दा बढी भएको भनीरहुनु परेन
आबस्यक बजेट रीमीट्यान्सबाट मीलाउला
प्राधीबीक जनसक्तीको पनी कमी छैन केबल हामीलाइ आबस्यक त प्रबीधी मात्रै हो त्यो पनी रीनधन गरेर मीलाउला
तेसैले म त मनोज दाजु जस्ता सपना देख्ने दस जना र सही ब्यब्स्थाप्न गर्ने मात्रै एकजना नेता भएमा आगामी पाचबर्ष भीत्र यी सबै सपना बीपनामा परीणत गर्न सकीने ठान्छु
यी कुरालाइ राजनीती पाृटीको घोष्णापत्रमा राख्न लागाइ योउटा कार्ययोजना सहीत कायर्क्र्ममा रुपान्त्र्ण गर्नेत्रफ सबै दलका हुनुमान लगायत आम नेपालीको कर्त्ब्य हो/
दाजु अर्को अन्क्मा तपाइले प्रस्तुत गर्नु भएको बीकासकालागी योउटा कार्य योजना(लाग्ने रकम, समय, साधन सोर्त, जीम्मेबार नीकाय, र सानो सानो काममा टुक्र्याएर )प्र्स्तुत गर्नु सक्नुहुन्थोकी?
नेपालमा लेबर जनसक्ती चाहीने भन्दा बढी भएको भनीरहुनु परेन
आबस्यक बजेट रीमीट्यान्सबाट मीलाउला
प्राधीबीक जनसक्तीको पनी कमी छैन केबल हामीलाइ आबस्यक त प्रबीधी मात्रै हो त्यो पनी रीनधन गरेर मीलाउला
तेसैले म त मनोज दाजु जस्ता सपना देख्ने दस जना र सही ब्यब्स्थाप्न गर्ने मात्रै एकजना नेता भएमा आगामी पाचबर्ष भीत्र यी सबै सपना बीपनामा परीणत गर्न सकीने ठान्छु
Friday, May 18, 2007
Monday, May 14, 2007
Politics is not mathematics
Frsit see mysansar यो त एमालेले प्रतीगमन आधा सच्चीयो भनेर देउबाको बुइ छोडेर शाही सरकारमा गए जस्तै भएनर गीराजा बाबु? मलाइ त राजनीती प्रतीसत सीकाउने गणीतको कीताब भन्दा पनी खीचडी पकाउने कसौडी जस्तो लाग्छ, ज़ुठो कसौडी कही आधा चोखो र कही आधा जुठो हुन्छ र भन्या? के को ८० % सफा र २० % फोहोरको कुरा? म त आधा मात्रै माजेर पुरै सफा नगरेको भाडोलाइ त पुरै ज़ुठो मान्छु है उमेशजी बाहुनबादी सोच भने पनी भन्नोस म त मरी गए खलानको आधा जुठोमा पकाएकोमा खानेवाला छैन/ खीचदी पकाउने भाडो न राजा नामको नेपालको घाडो की सत प्रतीसत सफा की सत प्रीतीसत ज़ुठो र फोहोर /म भन्छु फेरी पनी भन्छु के भन्छु भने भन्छु
मेरो मत न त २० प्रतीसतमा न त ८० प्रतीसतमा
Saturday, May 12, 2007
To Friends and Families in Nepal (शुभकामना )
I am free most of the time in these days. I already completed my paper for action researh and it is ready in power point for presentation. So, I am using my time reading blogs of Nepali freinds and news of Nepal. Some news makes me happy but most of the news makes me sad and mad; I read in news there is still violence in Nepal. I knew Basudev Paudel was killed in Bara. It was shocking news for me, I had spent two weeks with him in 2005. He was so nice and friendly. I don't know why and how he was killed. There should be vested interest of someones. I alwasy remember my family, relatives and friends and pray for their safe. I get some emails from my friends and it makes me happy, knowing they are OK. I wish call them regularly but it is so expensive to call Nepal from US, it makes me sad. I rarely call to my home too,less than once in a month. In this mother's day there was free phone offer from Skype on the accasion of Mother's Day and I was thinking to call all my dears but I lost my phone diary.
Pradip Bhakta Achary, SOS Pokhara,Rudra Adhikar from DEO Terathum, Bishnu Mishra from ETC Bhojpur send me email frequently. There are some more friends who have sent me eamil atleast once after I came in US; they are Mukunda Mani Khanal from MOES, Shiva Shapkota form NCED, Khaga Raj Baral from ETC Tanahun and Gyanendra Ban from OCE.I would like to thank to those freinds and dedicante this postings on them.शुभकामना साथीहरुमा
Friday, May 11, 2007
Skype Free Mothers Day calls worldwide
Mark Mother's Day -- May 13th -- on your calendars, because Skype is giving all mothers a "gift of gab" - totally free skype calls anywhere in the world!
Skype's Mothers Day Gift of Gab is another first for the eBay-owned Voice-over-IP (VoIP) company, as it is the first time Skype has opened up their network without any restrictions simoultaneously for the entire world.
Skype is free to download and install, and requires that your PC has both a sound card and a headset (a desktop microphone and speakers will also work, but expect a bit of echo from the speakers feeding into the microphone). If you have never used Skype, it is very easy to use, and you can find a guide to start making free calls here.
The Skype Free Calls Anywhere in the World offer is good from May 13th 2007, 5:00 am (Eastern Time GMT-5.00) to May 14th 2007 4:59 am (Eastern Time GMT-5.00).
On Mother's Day, be sure to call your mother first - Then go crazy and call whoever you like, and Skype will pick up the tab!
download skype
Skype's Mothers Day Gift of Gab is another first for the eBay-owned Voice-over-IP (VoIP) company, as it is the first time Skype has opened up their network without any restrictions simoultaneously for the entire world.
Skype is free to download and install, and requires that your PC has both a sound card and a headset (a desktop microphone and speakers will also work, but expect a bit of echo from the speakers feeding into the microphone). If you have never used Skype, it is very easy to use, and you can find a guide to start making free calls here.
The Skype Free Calls Anywhere in the World offer is good from May 13th 2007, 5:00 am (Eastern Time GMT-5.00) to May 14th 2007 4:59 am (Eastern Time GMT-5.00).
On Mother's Day, be sure to call your mother first - Then go crazy and call whoever you like, and Skype will pick up the tab!
download skype
Saturday, May 5, 2007
This week I will miss my many friends
Time and Tide waits no one. This is the frist week of May 2007. This week is the end of the spring semester in the university. So mamny Nepali are moving to different state after this semester, I will miss them a lot. Suman and Manoj are going to Dallas Texas, Rabindra and Suresh to California and Rahul and Ajaya to Louisvile for summer, Esha and Bhumika already left to New York and Hongkong. It all made us sad. Anyway, I have recently completed my masters, so I am also moving to somewhere.
Sunday, April 29, 2007
Let's talk about some good Mailas
First seeप्रस्तुती राम्रो छ तर कती गर्ने उही पुराना माइला र माहीलीका कुरा अब त अलीकती ब्याकुल माइलाको नी कुरा गरौ न
सकीन्छ भने थोरै भएपनी जीउदै मन्दीरमा चढाइने झुमा माइलीहरुको पनी कुरा खोजौ न, भ्याइन्छ भने तल्ला घरे माइला काका र पारी गाउकी माइली भाउजुको पनी गाथा कोरौ न/अब त माइला बडा गुरुजुको हैन मनाङे माइला गुरुङजु(देब गुरुङ)को समचारले पना भरौ न कती बोकेर हीडनु उनै खुनी माइला र माइलीको सीनु ? यसको गन्धले नाक नै फुट्ला जस्तो भैसक्यो , थोरै भएपनी केही बासनादार माइला र माइलीको कुराले मन हलुङ्गो पारौ न/
सकीन्छ भने थोरै भएपनी जीउदै मन्दीरमा चढाइने झुमा माइलीहरुको पनी कुरा खोजौ न, भ्याइन्छ भने तल्ला घरे माइला काका र पारी गाउकी माइली भाउजुको पनी गाथा कोरौ न/अब त माइला बडा गुरुजुको हैन मनाङे माइला गुरुङजु(देब गुरुङ)को समचारले पना भरौ न कती बोकेर हीडनु उनै खुनी माइला र माइलीको सीनु ? यसको गन्धले नाक नै फुट्ला जस्तो भैसक्यो , थोरै भएपनी केही बासनादार माइला र माइलीको कुराले मन हलुङ्गो पारौ न/
Saturday, April 28, 2007
Shameful Attack on PK Campus
माओबादीले केही गरछनकी भन्ने थीयो यीनले पनी बीहारी पारा नै देखाउन थाले
धीक्कार छ यीनलाइ,
पी के कलेज यस्तो ठाउ हो जहा हरेक आन्दोलन र लोकतन्त्रको लागी रगत बगेको थीयो/ पी के का ती छात्रा नेत्रीहरुलाइ एकपटक म पुन स्यालुट गर्छु जसले लोकत्रान्त्रीक आन्दोलनमा सक्रीय भुमीका नीभाय, तर आज माउबादीको नाउमा तीनै छात्रामाथी आक्रमण हुनु एउटा रह्स्यपुण र घीण लाग्दो कार्य हो see also see
Thursday, April 26, 2007
What Happens when a typical nepalese guy returns from USA!!
I am posting this post in the refrence of Mano's Blog
Hey Manuz
Don chi u think s/he will go for dating chainging boyfreinds and girl friends time to time? and will say
I am no more dating with that guy.
If married will won't say u r talking about "Paudal" he is my first husband" I divorced already
Doesn't s/he say Soda instead of Cold drinks
Doesn't expect salry in dollar in biweekly and counting hours?
Doesn't expect highspeed internet? and MOble to Moble phone free unlimted minutes in weekend and night?
Doesn't say gas station instead of Petrol Pump?
Please add more and comment
From Mnoj's blog
What happens when a typical Nepalese guy returns from USA ?
1. Tries to use Credit Card in road side Hotel.
2 Drinks and carries Mineral Water and always speaks of Health;
(proving to be very health conscious).
3 Sprays Deo such so that he doesn’t need to take bath.
4 Sneezes and says ‘Excuse me’.
5 Says "Hey" instead of "Hi".
6 Says "Yogurt" instead of "Curds".
7. Says "Cab" instead of "Taxi".
8 Says "Candy" instead of "Chocolate".
9 Says "Cookie" instead of "Biscuit".
10 Says "Free Way" instead of "Highway".
11 Says "Got To Go" instead of "Have To Go".
12 Says "Oh" instead of "Zero", (for 704, says Seven Oh Four Instead
of Seven Zero Four)
13 Doesn’t forget to crib about air pollution. Keeps cribbing every
time he steps out.
14 Says all the distances in Miles (Not in Kilo Meters), and counts in
Millions.(Not in Lakhs)
15 Tries to figure all the prices in Dollars as far as possible (but
deep down the heart multiplies by 70 times).
16 Tries to see the % of fat on the cover of a milk pocket.
17 When need to say Z (zed), never says Z (Zed), repeats "Zee" several
times, if the other person unable to get, then says X, Y, Zee (but never
says Zed).
18 Writes date as MM/DD/YYYY & on watching traditional DD/MM/YYYY,
says "Oh! British Style!!!!"
19 Makes fun of Road Conditions.
20 Even after 2 months, complaints about "Jet Lag".
21 Avoids eating more chili (hot) stuff.
22 Tries to drink "Diet Coke", instead of Normal Coke.
23 Tries to complain about any thing in Nepal as if he is experiencing
it for the first time.
24 Pronounces "schedule" as "skejule", and "module" as "Mojule".
25 Looks suspiciously towards roadside restaurants and sekuwa
Few more important stuffs
26 From the luggage bag, does not remove the stickers of Airways by
which he traveled back, even after 4 months of arrival.
27 Takes the cabin luggage bag to short visits, tries to roll the bag
on the Roads.
And The Ultimate One
28 Tries to begin conversation with "In US …." or "When I was in
US…"
Hey Manuz
Don chi u think s/he will go for dating chainging boyfreinds and girl friends time to time? and will say
I am no more dating with that guy.
If married will won't say u r talking about "Paudal" he is my first husband" I divorced already
Doesn't s/he say Soda instead of Cold drinks
Doesn't expect salry in dollar in biweekly and counting hours?
Doesn't expect highspeed internet? and MOble to Moble phone free unlimted minutes in weekend and night?
Doesn't say gas station instead of Petrol Pump?
Please add more and comment
From Mnoj's blog
What happens when a typical Nepalese guy returns from USA ?
1. Tries to use Credit Card in road side Hotel.
2 Drinks and carries Mineral Water and always speaks of Health;
(proving to be very health conscious).
3 Sprays Deo such so that he doesn’t need to take bath.
4 Sneezes and says ‘Excuse me’.
5 Says "Hey" instead of "Hi".
6 Says "Yogurt" instead of "Curds".
7. Says "Cab" instead of "Taxi".
8 Says "Candy" instead of "Chocolate".
9 Says "Cookie" instead of "Biscuit".
10 Says "Free Way" instead of "Highway".
11 Says "Got To Go" instead of "Have To Go".
12 Says "Oh" instead of "Zero", (for 704, says Seven Oh Four Instead
of Seven Zero Four)
13 Doesn’t forget to crib about air pollution. Keeps cribbing every
time he steps out.
14 Says all the distances in Miles (Not in Kilo Meters), and counts in
Millions.(Not in Lakhs)
15 Tries to figure all the prices in Dollars as far as possible (but
deep down the heart multiplies by 70 times).
16 Tries to see the % of fat on the cover of a milk pocket.
17 When need to say Z (zed), never says Z (Zed), repeats "Zee" several
times, if the other person unable to get, then says X, Y, Zee (but never
says Zed).
18 Writes date as MM/DD/YYYY & on watching traditional DD/MM/YYYY,
says "Oh! British Style!!!!"
19 Makes fun of Road Conditions.
20 Even after 2 months, complaints about "Jet Lag".
21 Avoids eating more chili (hot) stuff.
22 Tries to drink "Diet Coke", instead of Normal Coke.
23 Tries to complain about any thing in Nepal as if he is experiencing
it for the first time.
24 Pronounces "schedule" as "skejule", and "module" as "Mojule".
25 Looks suspiciously towards roadside restaurants and sekuwa
Few more important stuffs
26 From the luggage bag, does not remove the stickers of Airways by
which he traveled back, even after 4 months of arrival.
27 Takes the cabin luggage bag to short visits, tries to roll the bag
on the Roads.
And The Ultimate One
28 Tries to begin conversation with "In US …." or "When I was in
US…"
Wednesday, April 18, 2007
MASCARE AT VIRGINA TECH AND LESSONS TO BE LEARNED
Cho Seung-Hui exhibited warning signs long before his deadly shooting spree on the Virginia Tech campus, fellow students and professors said. Cho Seung-hui, whom police say staged America's worst massacre, was quiet and unassuming but exhibited troubling traits, said those who knew him.
Former classmates and university officials described him as a loner obsessed with violence.
His creative writing was so disturbing that he was referred to counselling but apparently staff were unable to persuade him to attend.
The professor who taught him, Lucinda Roy, said she spoke repeatedly to the university authorities about him.
Her warnings should have been taken more seriously, she said, adding that she was so disturbed by what she found that she decided to take him out of the classroom for one-to-one.
How can such incidents be prevented from happening again?
The student who shot dead at least 30 people at Virginia Tech University was admitted to a mental health unit in late 2005, police have revealed.
Cho Seung-hui was sent for evaluation after two female students made complaints against him, they said.
The complaints were made in November and December 2005, around the time Cho's English teachers raised concerns over his writing and general behaviour.
Does this incident raise questions about gun control? Is this a problem unique to the US? Has there been too much focus on the gunman's South Korean nationality?
bbc
Results of EDV 2008
Hi guys you can chekc the results of dv 2008 the number after their manes are Post Box No. Congratulations to all Nepalesee winners of edv 2008 Please visit us government website for latest information
S. N. Name Post Box No.
1
Achyut Prasad Neupane 24114
2
Ameeta Shilpakar 3204
3
Angela Khadka 3204
4
Anila Maharjan 12145
5
Anjana Shrestha Karmacharya 3204
6
Ankit Bhatta 3204
7
Arjun Prasad Sapkota 15129
8
Arun Kumar Sharma 3204
9
Ashmi Kunwar 1090
10
Ashok Ale Magar 5811
11
Ashok Chandra Dhakal 3204
12
Babita Basnet 504
13
Babita Gurung 3204
14
Babukajji Shiwakoti 13602
15
Baburam Poudel 15129
16
Bal Mukunda Kharel 3204
17
Balkumari Acharya 3204
18
Bashudev Khaka 3204
19
Basudev Aryal 12145
20
Bhanu Bhakta Sapkota 19843
21
Bidhya Laxmi Maharjan 1213
22
Bidur Basnet 10215
23
Bijay Thapa 24114
24
Bijaya Laxmi Kapali 3204
25 Bikeb Dangol 12324
26 Bishwa Bahadur Shakya 5383
27 Buddha Ratna Maharjan 11785
28 Chola Pratapa Singh Chhetri 3204
29 Chunta Gurun 3204
30 Devi Prasad Koirala 1213
31 Devottam sharma Regmi 24114
32 Dhan Narayan Maharjan 3204
33 Dilip Kumar Maharjan 3204
34 Dinesh Pradhan 10035
35 Dipendra Kumar Bhattari 6633
36 Dipendra Prasad Subedi 6633
37 Dipesh Prasad Baral 1213
38 Ganesh Bahadur Baruwal 5640
39 Ganga Maharjan 8975, EPC 1671
40 Hari Prasad Dhakal 10215
41 Iswor Lal Khosin 6057
42 Jamuna Bhetwal 3775
43 Janak Raj Bharati 9205
44 Kabi Lal Ghising 1397
45 Kamal Bhattrai 3204
46 Kamal Puri 3204
47 Kapil Bhandari 5535
48 Keshaba Nakarmi 10996
49 Khem Raj Adhikari 4808
50 Kumar Katuwal 3204
51 Kumar Raj Shrestha 8975
52 Kushab Gyawali 6633
53 Lal Prasad Kafle 5868
54 Leknath Chalise 8550
55 Lokendra Devkota 10215
56 Lokendra Rai 3204
57 Luna Luitel (Poudel) 11268
58 Madhav Prasad Gautam 3204
59 Mahesh Bilas Bajracharya 10990
60 Manish Shrestha 3204
61 Manjul Shrestha 6660
62 Maya Gurung 3204
63 Mohansingh Harisingh Bist 10215
64 Naina Kala Bhandari/Dhakal 20920
65 Naresh Bohara 3204
66 Neeta Pandey 13181
67 Nilkantha Guragain 24114
68 Niranajan Badgami 3204
69 Niresh Shrestha 3204
70 Nisha Thapa Shrestha 3204
71 Nita Rijal 15142 kpc 106
72 Prabhat Khadka 24114
73 Pradeep Kumar Nepal 10215
74 Pradip Kumar Sitaula 13130
75 Prakash Bhatta 3204
76 Prakash Timilsina 3204
77 Prakhyat K.C. 5868
78 Purna Maharjan 1213
79 Raja Gupta 1213
80 Rajesh Pyakurel 12839
81 Ram Hari Aryal 20187
82 Ram Hari Karki 6904
83 Ram Kumar Shrestha 10215
84 Ram Prasad Dahal 1294
85 Ram Prasad Phuyal 10215
86 Ramesh Kumar Yadav 8975
87 Rameshwor Pokhrel 3204
88 Ranjeeta Shrestha 38
89 Rashmi Lama 3204
90 Rocky Gurng 2053
91 Roshan Thapa Magar 1213
92 Sajag Thapa 8979 cpc 2
93 Salam Singh Yonjan 3204
94 Sanat Aryal 14307
95 Sandip Neupane 24114
96 Sangita Tiwari 3204
97 Sanjay K.C. 15129
98 Sanjeet Pokharel 15129
99 Sanjok Khadka 3204
100 Sarita Sharma 14394
101 Sarswati Tulachan 3204
102 Shankar Babu Basnet 3204
103 Shanti Joshi 3204
104 Shashi Basnet Bohara 9387
105 Shiva Man Dangol 3204
106 Shovita Bhandari 3204
107 Shree Krishna Pudasaini 276,912,347
108 Sita Gautam 3204
109 Sudeep Raj Pandey 3204
110 Sulochana Paudel 12658
111 Sulochana Pradhan 3204
112 Sumitra Gautam (Nepal) 8975
113 Sunita Bista Adhikari 6633
114 Sunita Nepal Adhikari 3204
115 Suprav Shrestha 5355
116 Suraj Aryal 23535
117 Surya Kumar Rupakheti 24114
118 Sushila Adhikari 1213
119 Tara Devikunwar 6057
120 Tek Raj Binadi 1213
121 Ujila Pradhan 3757
122 Urmila Joshi Lamichhane 3204
123 Usha Tamrakar 15129
124 Uttam Pathak 7263
125 Youba Raj Subedi 15129 spc 701
Feedback too info@pokharacity.com
© Copyright 2004 Pokharacity.com, All Rights Reserved Web Counter:
S. N. Name Post Box No.
1
Achyut Prasad Neupane 24114
2
Ameeta Shilpakar 3204
3
Angela Khadka 3204
4
Anila Maharjan 12145
5
Anjana Shrestha Karmacharya 3204
6
Ankit Bhatta 3204
7
Arjun Prasad Sapkota 15129
8
Arun Kumar Sharma 3204
9
Ashmi Kunwar 1090
10
Ashok Ale Magar 5811
11
Ashok Chandra Dhakal 3204
12
Babita Basnet 504
13
Babita Gurung 3204
14
Babukajji Shiwakoti 13602
15
Baburam Poudel 15129
16
Bal Mukunda Kharel 3204
17
Balkumari Acharya 3204
18
Bashudev Khaka 3204
19
Basudev Aryal 12145
20
Bhanu Bhakta Sapkota 19843
21
Bidhya Laxmi Maharjan 1213
22
Bidur Basnet 10215
23
Bijay Thapa 24114
24
Bijaya Laxmi Kapali 3204
25 Bikeb Dangol 12324
26 Bishwa Bahadur Shakya 5383
27 Buddha Ratna Maharjan 11785
28 Chola Pratapa Singh Chhetri 3204
29 Chunta Gurun 3204
30 Devi Prasad Koirala 1213
31 Devottam sharma Regmi 24114
32 Dhan Narayan Maharjan 3204
33 Dilip Kumar Maharjan 3204
34 Dinesh Pradhan 10035
35 Dipendra Kumar Bhattari 6633
36 Dipendra Prasad Subedi 6633
37 Dipesh Prasad Baral 1213
38 Ganesh Bahadur Baruwal 5640
39 Ganga Maharjan 8975, EPC 1671
40 Hari Prasad Dhakal 10215
41 Iswor Lal Khosin 6057
42 Jamuna Bhetwal 3775
43 Janak Raj Bharati 9205
44 Kabi Lal Ghising 1397
45 Kamal Bhattrai 3204
46 Kamal Puri 3204
47 Kapil Bhandari 5535
48 Keshaba Nakarmi 10996
49 Khem Raj Adhikari 4808
50 Kumar Katuwal 3204
51 Kumar Raj Shrestha 8975
52 Kushab Gyawali 6633
53 Lal Prasad Kafle 5868
54 Leknath Chalise 8550
55 Lokendra Devkota 10215
56 Lokendra Rai 3204
57 Luna Luitel (Poudel) 11268
58 Madhav Prasad Gautam 3204
59 Mahesh Bilas Bajracharya 10990
60 Manish Shrestha 3204
61 Manjul Shrestha 6660
62 Maya Gurung 3204
63 Mohansingh Harisingh Bist 10215
64 Naina Kala Bhandari/Dhakal 20920
65 Naresh Bohara 3204
66 Neeta Pandey 13181
67 Nilkantha Guragain 24114
68 Niranajan Badgami 3204
69 Niresh Shrestha 3204
70 Nisha Thapa Shrestha 3204
71 Nita Rijal 15142 kpc 106
72 Prabhat Khadka 24114
73 Pradeep Kumar Nepal 10215
74 Pradip Kumar Sitaula 13130
75 Prakash Bhatta 3204
76 Prakash Timilsina 3204
77 Prakhyat K.C. 5868
78 Purna Maharjan 1213
79 Raja Gupta 1213
80 Rajesh Pyakurel 12839
81 Ram Hari Aryal 20187
82 Ram Hari Karki 6904
83 Ram Kumar Shrestha 10215
84 Ram Prasad Dahal 1294
85 Ram Prasad Phuyal 10215
86 Ramesh Kumar Yadav 8975
87 Rameshwor Pokhrel 3204
88 Ranjeeta Shrestha 38
89 Rashmi Lama 3204
90 Rocky Gurng 2053
91 Roshan Thapa Magar 1213
92 Sajag Thapa 8979 cpc 2
93 Salam Singh Yonjan 3204
94 Sanat Aryal 14307
95 Sandip Neupane 24114
96 Sangita Tiwari 3204
97 Sanjay K.C. 15129
98 Sanjeet Pokharel 15129
99 Sanjok Khadka 3204
100 Sarita Sharma 14394
101 Sarswati Tulachan 3204
102 Shankar Babu Basnet 3204
103 Shanti Joshi 3204
104 Shashi Basnet Bohara 9387
105 Shiva Man Dangol 3204
106 Shovita Bhandari 3204
107 Shree Krishna Pudasaini 276,912,347
108 Sita Gautam 3204
109 Sudeep Raj Pandey 3204
110 Sulochana Paudel 12658
111 Sulochana Pradhan 3204
112 Sumitra Gautam (Nepal) 8975
113 Sunita Bista Adhikari 6633
114 Sunita Nepal Adhikari 3204
115 Suprav Shrestha 5355
116 Suraj Aryal 23535
117 Surya Kumar Rupakheti 24114
118 Sushila Adhikari 1213
119 Tara Devikunwar 6057
120 Tek Raj Binadi 1213
121 Ujila Pradhan 3757
122 Urmila Joshi Lamichhane 3204
123 Usha Tamrakar 15129
124 Uttam Pathak 7263
125 Youba Raj Subedi 15129 spc 701
Feedback too info@pokharacity.com
© Copyright 2004 Pokharacity.com, All Rights Reserved Web Counter:
Monday, April 16, 2007
Saturday, April 14, 2007
Happy New Year 2064
Happy New Year 2064
साथीहरु,
जीबनमा नीरन्तर संघर्ष बढाउनु,र देशको नब नीमारण गर्दै बीकासको उच्चतम विन्दुमा पुग्न परदेशबाट हार्दिक शुभकामना
नयाँ बर्ष २०६४ साल को पावन आवसर मा शुभकामना साथै हजुरले आटेका सोचेका चाहेका हर मनका इच्छा आकांछा पुरा होस् साथै सुस्वास्थ्य, दीरघायु ,तथा उतर उतर प्रगती को कामना गर्दछु
Photo: sunaulo bihani
Thursday, April 12, 2007
Outrage at India menstrual form
The form asks for a "detailed menstrual history"
Women civil servants in India have expressed shock at new appraisal rules which require them to reveal details of their menstrual cycles.
Under the new nationwide requirements, female officials also have to say when they last sought maternity leave.
Women civil servants say the questions are a gross invasion of privacy. One told the BBC she was "gobsmacked".
Annual appraisals and health checks are mandatory in India's civil service. The ministry was unavailable for comment.
But one of its most senior bureaucrats was quoted in the press as saying the new questions had been based on advice from health officials.
By Monica Chadha
BBC News, Mumbai
Women civil servants in India have expressed shock at new appraisal rules which require them to reveal details of their menstrual cycles.
Under the new nationwide requirements, female officials also have to say when they last sought maternity leave.
Women civil servants say the questions are a gross invasion of privacy. One told the BBC she was "gobsmacked".
Annual appraisals and health checks are mandatory in India's civil service. The ministry was unavailable for comment.
But one of its most senior bureaucrats was quoted in the press as saying the new questions had been based on advice from health officials.
By Monica Chadha
BBC News, Mumbai
Wednesday, April 11, 2007
Differences and Similarities in Christanity and Islam
The Sources are presented in the beginning of each article:
http://www.ccel.org/contrib/exec_outlines/islam/islam_05.htm
"THE RELIGION OF ISLAM"
A Comparison Of Islam And Christianity
INTRODUCTION
1. In previous studies, we have directed our focus on Islam...
a. The beginnings and early history of Islam
b. The origin, importance and content of the Qur'an
c. The faith and practices of Islam
d. The issue as to whether Islam is a religion of peace
2. It may be beneficial to look at Islam in comparison with
Christianity...
a. What might they have in common?
b. How do they differ on fundamental issues?
[In this study, we shall consider what the two religions believe on
various issues as we seek to gain a better understanding of Islam. We
begin with...]
I. GOD
A. ISLAM...
1. Teaches there is one God - Qur'an 3:64
2. Rejects the concept of the Trinity
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Teaches there is one God - 1 Co 8:6
2. Reveals that the Godhead is composed of three distinct
personalities - Father, Son, Holy Spirit; one in essence and
substance - cf. Jn 1:1-5; Ph 2:5-8; 2 Jn 9; Mt 28:19
[Closely related to any concept of God is one's view regarding...]
II. JESUS
A. ISLAM...
1. Considers Jesus a prophet, like Noah, Abraham, Moses (and
Muhammad)
2. Rejects the divinity of Jesus, denies his preexistence - Qur'an
4:171
3. Believes in the virgin birth, however
4. Does not believe Jesus died on the cross nor was raised from
the dead - Qur'an 4:157
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Declares that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God - Mt 16:13-18
2. Teaches the preexistence of Christ - Jn 1:1-5; Co 1:16-17
3. Proclaims that Jesus died on the cross for our sins, and was
raised from the dead
[What one believes regarding Jesus certainly has a bearing on one's
understanding of...]
III. SALVATION
A. ISLAM...
1. Salvation comes by works
2. Personal righteousness is weighed against personal sin, which
ever is greater determines salvation - Qur'an 23:101-103
3. A Muslim can be forgiven by repenting of sin - Qur'an 39:53-54
4. Paradise is assured for one who dies as a martyr for Islam
5. One becomes a Muslim by confessing "There is no other god but
God; and Muhammad is the Prophet of God" (la ilaha ill'Allah,
Muhammad rasul Allah) from the heart
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Salvation is by grace through an obedient faith - Ep 2:8-9; Ti
3:4-7
2. Jesus died on the cross as atonement for our sins - Ro 3:21-26
3. He is the source of eternal salvation to all who obey Him - He
5:9
4. Those whose names are in the Lamb's book of life will be spared
condemnation - Re 20:11-15
5. One becomes a Christian by:
a. Believing that Christ died for your sins - Jn 8:24; Ro 10:
9-10
b. Repenting of your sins - Ac 2:38; 17:30-31
c. Confessing your faith in Jesus as the Christ, the Son of God
- Mt 10:32,33; Ro 10:9-10
d. Being baptized into Christ for the remission of your sins
- Mt 28:19; Mk 16:16; Ac 2:38; 22:16; Ro 6:3-6; Ga 3:27;
Co 2:11-13; Ti 3:5; 1 Pe 3:21
[Doctrines pertaining to salvation are naturally related to views
pertaining to...]
IV. ETERNAL JUDGMENT
A. ISLAM...
1. Believes in a resurrection of the dead and judgment at the Last
Day
2. Paradise for the faithful, served by beautiful virgins - Qur'an
56:1-38
3. Hell for unbelievers, with eternal torment - Qur'an 56:39-56
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Believes in a resurrection of the dead and judgment at the Last
Day
2. The eternal City, New Jerusalem, in the new heavens and new
earth for those whose name is in the Lamb's book of life
- Re 21:1-7,9-27; 22:1-5
3. The lake of fire for the unbelieving and wicked - Re 20:15;
21:8
[What one believes about God, Jesus, salvation and the judgment depends
heavily upon what one considers to be...]
V. THE WORD OF GOD
A. ISLAM...
1. Believes in 4 inspired books - the Torah (5 books of Moses),
Zabur (the Psalms), lnjil (the Gospel), and Qur'an
2. The first three have been corrupted; the Qur'an provides the
final revelation of God's Word
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Believes Old and New Testaments contains the revelation of
God's Word - 2 Ti 3:16-17
2. Believes that God's Word cannot be corrupted, but is preserved
- 1 Pe 1:23-25; Mt 24:35; Isa 40:8
3. Believes that revelation of God's Word is fully and finally
revealed - 2 Pe 1:3; Ju 3
[It is of interest to note some of the differences in the two religion
regarding...]
VI. PRAYER, FASTING, AND WORSHIP
A. ISLAM...
1. Has set times to offer prayers (five times per day)
2. Has set periods and procedures in which to fast (the month of
Ramadan)
3. Places emphasis on ceremonial rituals such as washings, posture
in prayer
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Calls for fervent and steadfast prayer, with no set times
proscribed - 1 Th 5:17; Co 4:2
2. Has a place for fasting, but left up to the individual - Mt 6:
16-18; Ac 13:2-3; 14:23
3. Places emphasis upon the spiritual aspect of worship - Jn 4:
23-24; Ep 5:19; Co 3:16
[A major difference between Islam and Christianity in spreading their
faiths involve the issues of...]
VII. WAR AND VENGEANCE
A. ISLAM...
1. Allows war and vengeance for self-defense against persecution
2. Allows use of war in promoting the faith against unbelievers
and idolaters
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Forbids war and vengeance when persecuted for righteousness'
sake - Mt 5:10-12,38-48
2. Forbids use of war to promote the cause of Christ and the
gospel - 2 Co 10:3-5
[Some other differences between the two faiths relate to...]
VIII. MORALS
A. ISLAM...
1. Forbids alcohol, gambling - Qur'an 5:93-94
2. Forbids eating pork
3. Allows up to four wives, may divorce and remarry them twice
- Qur'an 2:229
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Forbids drunkenness, covetousness, and other "works of the
flesh" - Ga 5:19-21
2. Allows all foods, if received with thanksgiving and prayer
- 1 Ti 4:4-5 (with the exception of drinking blood and eating
animals that were strangled, Ac 15:20,29; 21:25)
3. Teaches monogamy, divorce only for fornication - Mt 19:9; 1 Co
7:2
[Both religions distinguish between the role of men and women, though
with important differences...]
IX. TREATMENT OF WOMEN
A. ISLAM...
1. Men have more rights than women - Qur'an 2:228
2. Women do not attend public prayers at the Mosque
3. A husband may punish a wife by withholding what is due, and
then beat her if necessary - Qur'an 4:34
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Men and women are fellow heirs of the grace of life - 1 Pe 3:7;
Ga 3:28-29
2. Women do not have leadership roles in the church - 1 Co 11:3;
14:34-37; 2 Ti 2:11-12
3. Forbids withholding what is due, and requires treating the wife
with tenderness and understanding - 1 Co 7:3-5; 1 Pe 3:7
CONCLUSION
1. This has not been an exhaustive comparison between Islam and
Christianity...
a. It has been a simple examination at some of the more notable
features of comparison
b. Undoubtedly, many other similarities and differences could be
noted
2. In considering such comparisons, one should note the following
caveat...
a. Islam contains many different sects; not all professing Muslims
might agree with some of the representations of Islamic beliefs
made in this comparison
b. In a similar vein, not all professing Christians may agree with
what has been offered as that which Christianity teaches
But perhaps this comparison can serve as a starting point in identifying
key issues for discussions between Muslims and Christians who seek to
better understand one another's faiths....
<< Previous | Index | Next >>
Home PageHave A Bible Question? | Want A Free Bible Study Course? | Looking For A Church Near You?Want To Talk With Someone By Phone? | Want To Discuss The Bible By Email?Search The Outlines
Executable Outlines, Copyright © Mark A. Copeland, 2006
Error! Unknown switch argument.
http://www.geocities.com/mikailtariq/christ.htm
Christianity OR ISLAM
Mikail Juma Tariq
Islam is a continuation of Christianity as Christianity is an outgrowth of Judaism. These religions, known as the Abrahamic religions because they all trace their origin back to the prophet Abraham, are very close to each other. They all worship the same one God. There is sometimes confusion about this because Muslims usually call God by the name Allah. This is a contraction of Al Ilah, The God. Ilah, the Arabic for God, is a very close cognate of the Hebrew Eloh (Elohim, with the im suffix also seen in Cherubim, Sephardim, etc.). The main prophets of Islam are Muhammed, Jesus (Isa), Moses (Musa) and Abraham (Ibrahim). Muslims call Christians and Jews "people of the Book", meaning that they follow the teachings of God's prophets as set down in the Bible. On most things, Islam and Christianity agree. Islam and Judaism are even closer as to morality and the rules for daily living. So what separates them and who is right?
The obvious difference is that Christians accept Jesus after the prophets of Judaism and Muslims follow Muhammed after Jesus. But the serious differences between Christians on the one hand and Jews and Muslims on the other come not from Jesus but from Paul, who took the Christians out of the Jewish tradition in many ways. The Palestinian Jewish Christians who followed the brothers of Jesus, first James and then Jude (Judas), never accepted Paul and his teachings, but formed their own church called the Ebionite Church. The Ebionites all became Muslims later, accepting Muhammed as the successor of Jesus.
Another crucial difference between Christians and Muslims is the Christian belief that Jesus was God. Of course, many Christians do not believe this, either, such as Ebionites, Arians, Nestorians, Copts, Christadelphians, Jehovah's Witnesses, Unitarians, Universalists, most Friends, most Methodists and most members of the United Church. Many individual Christians have taken this position as well, such as Martin Luther King, Jr., Albert Schweitzer and Bishop Pike. What does the Bible say? To the person who addressed him as "Good Teacher", Jesus replied "Why do you call me good? No one is good but God alone." (Luke 18:19) Again, to Mary Magdalene at the tomb, Jesus said "I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God" (John 20:17). Even Paul agreed that Jesus was not God,
for he wrote "For there is one God, and there is one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus." (I Timothy 2:5). So the Muslim belief that Jesus was the prophet of God, but not God, agrees with Jesus and the Bible.
What is the nature of God? Of course, this is beyond human comprehension, but part of the answer is He is spirit and He is love. "God is spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and in truth." (John 4:24) "He who does not know love does not know God; for God is love." (I John 4:8) From this it follows that while Jesus was a man of God, he was not God.
There are other important differences in Muslim and Christian beliefs and practices. A Muslim is taught to be proud, to conduct himself with dignity and honor, whereas the Christian views pride as a sin and is taught to be meek. The present emphasis in psychology on self-esteem and assertiveness has always been a part of Muslim custom. While both the Christan and the Muslim see greed as sinful, the Muslim is urged to go into commerce and accumulate wealth while the Christian is urged to shun riches and depend on God for sustenance. The Christian is urged not to defend himself but to turn the other cheek when he is struck. The Muslim is commanded to defend himself, his family and particularly his faith. This difference in views explains why Malcolm X and Martin Luther King, Jr., were not able to work together against discrimination. Muslims could not accept King's discipline of non-violence not because they believe in violence but because they refuse to humiliate themselves by submitting to evil.
Perhaps the most important difference is the Muslim belief that how he conducts himself in daily life is the most important part of his religion, that he creates his own heaven or hell here on earth, while Christians look to reward or punishment in the next life. The extreme form of this is found in Evangelical or Fundamentalist Protestant Churches, which follow Paul's teaching that people are saved through their belief in Jesus as their personal savior and not by how they live. Of course, most Christians, including Orthodox, Catholics and Mainline Protestants, agree with Muslims and do not believe this. They follow the teaching of James, "But be doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving yourselves." (James 1:22) "What does it profit, my brethern, if a man says he has faith but has not works? Can his faith save him?" (James 2:14) "So faith by itself, if it has no works, is dead." (James 2:17)
In a direct answer to Paul's letter to the Romans, James showed that Paul had incorrectly interpreted the story of Abraham and Isaac, and goes so far as to refer to Paul as "you foolish fellow." (James 2:20) "You see that a man is justified by works and not by faith alone." (James 2:24) "For as the body apart from the spirit is dead, so faith apart from works is dead." "You believe God is one,; you do well. Even the demons believe - and shudder." (James 2:19) The belief of Muslims and most Christians is given in the first letter of John: "And by this we may be sure that we know Him, if we keep his commandments. He who says 'I know Him' but disobeys his commandments is a liar, and the truth is not in him." (I John 2:3)
The question of which religion is best must be addressed on several levels. First, since Jews, Christians and Muslims all worship the same one God, all of them are good, and no one should deride any of them. While Muslims believe that the Qur'an is the most complete and reliable source of God's revelation, they acknowledge that the same message was given to Jesus, Moses and other prophets before Muhammed. While a comparison can be made on the content of the revelations in the different religions or on their theological positions, and the criticism can be based on the methods of different fields such as history, science, linguistics, ethics, philosophy or theology, there is a simpler approach which may have more validity for our lives. In the philosophies of Pragmatism (William James) or Utilitarianism (John Stuart Mills), that is best which works best. In this vein, the test of the quality of a religion lies in the quality of the lives of its adherents. It is much easier to compare results than it is to ascertain the validity of different revelations.
Test for yourself. Go to a church and a masjid (mosque), find several couples in their late thirties or early forties, and find out what has happened to their teenaged children. We believe you consistently will find that many more of those raised as Muslims will have stayed in school, stayed off of drugs and stayed out of jail. Find women of this age and see how many still have sober, productive, supportive husbands. Find men of this age and see who is healthy, employed and out of trouble, and who is addicted to alcohol or cocaine and wastes all his money. It is our experience that Muslim men and their families are faring much better than others, particularly in the poorer neighborhoods of American cities where drugs and crime are so destructive.
There is an article in Christianity Today (January 10, 1994) about Islam in America which is very informative. Titled "Churches Wary of Inner-city Islamic Inroads" under a heading of "African Americans" and subtitled "More Blacks see the Muslim message as an appealing Alternative to Christianity," the article is cited on the front cover as "News: Winning back Black Muslims" and in the table of contents as "Urban Churches: How ministries are reclaiming Black Muslims." While the intent of the article is to tell about Christian efforts to convert Muslims to Christianity, it provides some very interesting insights into the differences. "When it comes to righteousness-through-good-deeds, a Muslim can run rings around a Christian." This is a terrible admission for a Christian to make. If Muslims are better people, living better lives, why should they convert to Christianity? The article quotes a Christian woman, "As a Black woman, I can't tell you what it means to me to see all those young Black men dressed in suits, disciplined, committed to a cause, and totally respectful of me as a woman."
While the article deals mainly with the small, break-away group led by Louis Farrakhan, it does mention the main group of Muslim Americans, led by Wallace (Warith) Deen Mohammed, the son and heir of Elijah Mohammed. Concentrating on the Ridgewood section of Columbia, South Carolina, "They have come in here and established a daycare center, a bakery and a supermarket, ... And then they marched down the street and told all the drug pushers they didn't belong in that neighborhood anymore. The drug pushers moved out." This quote is from a minister whose church "moved into Ridgewood to counter the mosque's efforts."
We believe that the answer to societal problems like drug use, alcoholism, crime, illegitimate children, teenage pregnancy, school dropouts, unemployment, urban blight, lack of education and illiteracy is to be found in Islam. At the present rate of growth, Muslims are predicted to be a majority of urban African Americans by 2010. This growth is largely based on the recognition that Islam is the main force combatting these evils in our cities. Even if you do not accept Islam for yourself, we hope you will appreciate the contribution that Islam is making to improving social conditions. The pride and devotion of Muslims is making a difference in many places and improving the lives of many.
Click the button below for an article on Haram (that which is forbidden) and Khamr (that which intoxicates).
HARAM AND KHAMR
Click this button for a discussion of Muslims and Homosexuality.
Homosexuality and Islam
Click this button for a discussion the requirement that Muslim men wear beards.
Beards and Islam
Return to "ISLAM: a Brief Introduction to the Muslim Faith"
http://www.geocities.com/mikailtariq
http://www.hyperhistory.net/apwh/essays/comp/cw11christislam31230810.htm
Christianity and Islam, though closely related in some aspects, are quite different from each other. Their theological differences have caused quite a stir between religious leaders and their followers. The faith of Muslims is based on the works of accomplishing the five pillars of Islam. Christianity, on the contrary, it based on faith that people can be freed from their sin by the blood of Christ Jesus.
Most Arabs are Muslim, but most Muslims are not Arabs. There are millions of followers who are of Persian and Asian descent. Arabs came from the line of Ishmael (the half bother of Isaac - father of the Jews). However, descendants of Ishmael were a nomadic people who intermarried with the Midianites (Judges 8:1,12,22,24) and others, while the Hebrews largely avoided a racial mix. After Islam violently imposed its doctrines on the Arab world, Muslim men were permitted to take wives of any faith in order to raise the children in Islam. (Mulsim women were obligated to marry only Muslim men.)
Those who practice the "Five Pillars" of Islam worship a god named Allah, who was the chief god of the Quraish tribe that controlled Mecca. This god was selected by Muhammad, from among the 300 plus idols honored at the Ka'aba, and Muhammed tried to modify his moon god to become the God of Abraham. The symbol of this moon god, Allah, is known as the crescent symbol of Islam. Conversely, the Christian god revealed Himself to Moses as "Yahweh" (Exodus 3:14-16). In the Torah and in the Koran, Allah and Yahweh speak in the third person plural, yet the both Judaism and Islam dogmatically proclaim their god to be singular. ("Hear Oh Israel, the Lord your God is One God" Deut. 6:4) As Christianity branched off of Judaism, they saw this as additional evidence for the Trinity.
Muhammad, who was orphaned in early childhood, grew up with various family members, and was also illiterate. Having worked in caravans up until age twenty-five, Muhammad learned bits and pieces of both Christianity and Judaism. After marrying a rich widow, Muhammad had a “vision.” Supposedly, and angel came to him telling him that he should be a “prophet.” Muhammad continued to have these visions, in which he would blurt out “ethereal statements” which later composed the Koran. Some requirements of fulfilling your duties as a Muslim include; praying towards Mecca five times a day, giving alms to the poor, visiting Mecca at some point in their life, and keep a strict diet, especially during the month of Ramadan. The most significant difference is the pillar that admonishes "There is no God but Allah and Muhammed is his prophet". Muhammed specified that God does not have a son. Because of this, there is no redemption from sin in Islam. Salvation comes by works which never carry an assurance of being good enough unless one were to die for Allah as a suicide bomber or die killing infidels in battle.
Christianity, on the other hand, follows the Lord God of Israel. Christians believe that God sent His Son to Earth to be the atonement for sin. The entire Bible is focused on the gospel, meaning “good news.” To be a Christian, there is no need to eat a certain type of food, visit a certain place, die in a Jihad, or meticulously follow some sort of ritual washing or prayer. On the contrary, all a person needs to do is accept the forgiveness of Jesus Christ. The Great Commission to all Christians states, “Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age." Matthew 28:18-20, NKJV.
In conclusion, Islam and Christianity are very different, not only do they focus on different aspects, but they also worship entirely different gods. It is so good to know that abundant life and salvation does not rest on the human ability to do good works. Salvation is a gift that can never be lost, nor does it expire or become invalid once you do something wrong.
http://www.allaboutreligion.org/islam-vs-christianity-faq.htm
Islam vs. Christianity - What are the major differences?
Many people wonder what the comparison is between Islam vs. Christianity. While there are a few similarities between Islam and Christianity, such as a belief in moral living and doing good to others, nevertheless, Muslims and Christians have vastly different views on major points of ideology and theology. First and foremost are the differing perceptions of Jesus, the Christ. Islam readily accepts that Jesus of Nazareth existed and that He was born of the virgin, Mary. Islam teaches that Jesus was merely another prophet, equal to and following in the line of Adam, Noah, Abraham, and Moses. Muslims believe that Muhammad is the final messenger, superior to all previous prophets, the ultimate. Christians believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of the Living God, which as the Jews accused of old, makes Him equal to God. He is accepted as the Second Person of the Trinity, God Himself come to earth in the flesh.
Islam vs. Christianity - What are the major differences?
Secondly, Islam refutes the idea that Jesus Christ was crucified on the cross. They believe that God spared His messenger from such an ignominious death and later took Him up to Himself. For Christians, the death of Jesus Christ on the cross is the focal point of all that they believe. The only way for man to be reconciled to a Holy God is for the ultimate price to be paid. Christians believe that Jesus Christ paid the ultimate price by shedding His blood. Without that precious act, Christians remain hopeless and in sin. "In fact, the law requires that nearly everything be cleansed with blood, and without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness" (Hebrews 9:22).
The religion of Islam has the Qur'an as the source of truth. Muslims believe that the original New Testament, which they call Injil, was the original revelation that Jesus received from Allah. They believe, however, that the Christians of today have corrupted the original Scriptures; therefore the Bible that is read by Christendom today is unreliable. Muslims believe that the message of Muhammad continued the original truths that were outlined in the Injil, and additionally, have corrected the errors that Christians have added. Christians hold that the Bible, including the Old and New Testaments is the infallible Word of God. They believe that God inspired the Scriptures; it is their only source of truth and instruction. "For prophecy never had its origin in the will of man, but men spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit" (2 Peter 1:21).
Finally, Muslims do not hold to any assurance of salvation. They do not feel that is was even necessary for Jesus to pay for our sins. The belief that they hold is that every man must bear and pay for his or her own sins; for Jesus to be punished and responsible for our sins would be unjust in their eyes. Christians believe that man had no ability to atone for his sins. Christians believe that we are hopelessly lost except for the immeasurable gift of God's grace, which is the only means of salvation. "For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith -- and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God" (Ephesians 2:8).
http://muslim-canada.org/islam_christianity.html
Similarities
The Lord's Prayer compared to Surah Fateha
We see that both the Lord's prayer in the Bible and the Opening Chapter of the Qur'an (Sura al-Fateha), go to the root of all religions ever professed by man. They are truly universal prayers. No man need hesitate to join in the solemn recitation of either.
The Islamic prayer is simpler than the Christian prayer. We do not say that one is good and that the other is bad. No, both are very good indeed, however one seems simpler than the other. Let us compare them.
Islam The Muslim Prayer Christianity The Christian prayer
The Fateha [The Opening] The Qur'an 1:1-7 The Lord's Prayer Matthew 6:9-13 [The New Testament, King James version]
(a) AdorationPraise be to God, Lord of the Worlds, the Compassionate, the Merciful. King of the Day of Reckoning. (a) AdorationOur Father who art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.
(b) SubmissionThee only do we worship and of Thee only do we ask aid. (b) SubmissionThy Kingdom come. Thy Will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
(c) SupplicationGuide us unto the right path - the path of those to whom Thou hast been gracious, not the path of those who are the objects of Thy wrath, nor of those who have gone astray. Amen (c) SupplicationGive us this day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors [Other translations say: "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us."] And lead us not into temptation, But deliver us from evil. For Thine is the Kingdom, The Power and the Glory. For ever and ever. Amen
If we carefully compare the parts of each prayer which are written above as separate paragraphs (a) (b) and (c), we will observe that there are differences only in language, yet there are no differences whatsoever in meaning. There is in both prayers absolutely the same spirit of (a) Adoration (b) Submission and (c) Supplication.
It is also of interest to note that a Prophetic Tradition (Hadith) that is included in Abu Dawud's collection of Hadith is as follows: "Narrated Abu Darda': I heard the Apostle of Allah (peace be upon him) say: If any of you is suffering from anything or his brother is suffering, he should say: Our Lord is Allah Who is in the heaven, holy is Thy name, Thy command reigns supreme in the heaven and the earth, as Thy mercy in the heaven, make Thy mercy in the earth; forgive us our sins, and our errors; Thou art the Lord of good men; send down mercy from Thy mercy, and remedy, and remedy from Thy remedy on this pain so that it is healed up." [Sunan Abu Dawud, Book 28, Number 3883]
And nearest among them in love To the Believers wilt thou Find those who say, [789] "We are Christians": Because amongst these are Men devoted to learning [790] And men who have renounced The world, and they Are not arrogant. Qur'an 5:82 Yusuf Ali Translation Behold! God said: O Jesus, I will take thee [394] And raise thee to Myself And clear thee (of the falsehoods) [395] Of those who blaspheme; I will make those Who follow thee superior [396] To those who reject faith, To the Day of Resurrection: Then shall ye all return unto Me, And I will judge Between you of the matters Wherein ye dispute. [397] [Qur'an 3:55 Yusuf Ali translation]
What follows here are further points for a comparative study of Christianity and Islam (in simple columnar form) highlighting similarities and differences. We must also bear in mind the importance of the Qur'an's declaration which requires Muslims to regard Christians as their close friends:
Similarities
Islam Creation Christianity Creation
Qur'an 35:13 He merges Night into Day, and he merges Day into Night, and he has subjected the sun and the moon (to his Law): each one runs its course for a term appointed. Such is Allah your Lord: to Him belongs all Dominion. And those whom ye invoke besides Him have not the least power. Genesis 1:14 Then God said, "Let there be lights in the expanse of the heavens to separate the day from the night, and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years;
Qur'an 13:2 Allah is He Who raised the heavens without any pillars that ye can see is firmly established on the throne (of authority). He has subjected the sun and the moon (to his Law)! Each one runs (its course) for a term appointed. He doth regulate all affairs, explaining the signs in detail, that ye may believe with certainty in the meeting with your Lord. Genesis 1:1,2 In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth. The earth was formless and void, and darkness was over the surface of the deep, and the Spirit of God was moving over the surface of the waters.
Qur'an 13:3,4 And it is He who spread out the earth, and set thereon mountains standing firm and (flowing) rivers: and fruit of every kind He made in pairs, two and two: He draweth the night as a veil o'er the Day. Behold, verily in these things there are signs for those who consider! And in the earth are tracts (diverse though) neighbouring, and gardens of vines and fields sown with corn, and palm trees - growing out of single roots or otherwise: watered with the same water, yet some of them We make more excellent than others to eat. Behold, verily in these things there are signs for those who understand! Genesis 1:9-12 Then God said, "Let the waters below the heavens be gathered into one place, and let the dry land appear''; and it was so. God called the dry land earth, and the gathering of the waters He called seas; and God saw that it was good. Then God said, "Let the earth sprout vegetation: plants yielding seed, and fruit trees on the earth bearing fruit after their kind with seed in them''; and it was so. The earth brought forth vegetation, plants yielding seed after their kind, and trees bearing fruit with seed in them, after] their kind; and God saw that it was good.
Qur'an 41:37 Among His Signs are the Night and the Day, and the Sun and the Moon. Do not prostrate to the sun and the moon, but prostrate to Allah, Who created them, if it is Him ye wish to serve. Genesis 1:3-5 Then God said, "Let there be light''; and there was light. God saw that the light was good; and God separated the light from the darkness. God called the light day, and the darkness He called night. And there was evening and there was morning, one day.
Qur'an 41:12 So He completed them as seven firmaments in two Days, and He assigned to each heaven its duty and command. And We adorned the lower heaven with lights, and (provided it) with guard. Such is the Decree of (Him) the Exalted in Might, Full of Knowledge. Genesis 1:14-18 Then God said, "Let there be lights in the expanse of the heavens to separate the day from the night, and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years; and let them be for lights in the expanse of the heavens to give light on the earth''; and it was so. God made the two great lights, the greater light to govern the day, and the lesser light to govern the night; He made the stars also. God placed them in the expanse of the heavens to give light on the earth, and to govern the day and the night, and to separate the light from the darkness; and God saw that it was good.
Qur'an 50:38 We created the heavens and the earth and all between them in Six Days, nor did any sense of weariness touch Us. Genesis 2:1-3 Thus the heavens and the earth were completed, and all their hosts. By the seventh day God completed His work which He had done, and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had done. Then God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because in it He rested from all His work which God had created and made.
Qur'an 15:28,29 Behold! thy Lord said to the angels: "I am about to create man from sounding clay from mud molded into shape; when I have fashioned him (in due proportion) and breathed into him of My spirit fall ye down in obeisance unto him. Genesis 2:7 Then the Lord God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.
Similarities
Islam Similar verses to the 10 Biblical Commandments Christianity The 10 Commandments
About the 10 Commandments:Qur'an 2:53 And remember We gave Moses the Scripture and the Criterion (between right and wrong): There was a chance for you to be guided aright. Qur'an 7:145 And We ordained laws for him [Moses] in the tablets in all matters, both commanding and explaining all things, (and said): "Take and hold these with firmness, and enjoin thy people to hold fast by the best in the precepts . . . About the 10 Commandments:Exodus 24:12 The Lord said to Moses, "Come up to Me on the mountain and stay here, and I will give you the tablets of stone, with the law and commands I have written for their instruction." Deuteronomy 4:13 He declared to you His covenant, the Ten Commandments, which He commanded you to follow and then wrote them on two stone tablets.
Qur'an 17:23 Thy Lord hath decreed that ye worship none but Him . . . Qur'an 2:163; 2:255; 3:2; 3:6; 3:18; 3:62; 4:87; 5:73; 6:102; 6:106; 7:59; 7:65; 7:73; 7:85; 7:158; 9:31; 9:129; 10;90; 11:14; 11:40; 11:61; 11:84; 13:30; 16:02; 18:110; 20:8: 20:14; 20:98; 21:25; 21:87; 23:23; 23:32; 23:116; 27:26; 28:38; 28:70; 28:88; 35:3; 37:035; 38:65; 39:6; 40:3; 40:62; 40:65; 44:8; 47:19; 64:13; 73:9 La illa ha illa Allah [there is none worthy of worship but God] Exodus 20:3 You shall have no other gods before Me
Qur'an 22:12 They call on such deities, besides Allah, as can neither hurt nor profit them: that is straying far indeed (from the Way)! Qur'an 22 [Athar Husain translation condensed version ] Avoid filthy rites associated with idols and also false invocations, remaining firm in faith towards God, without associating anyone with Him. And whosoever associates aught with God, it is as if he has fallen from on high and the birds snatch him away or the wind blows him to a distant place. Exodus 20:4 You shall not make for yourself an idol, or any likeness of what is in heaven above or on the earth beneath or in the water under the earth.
Qur'an 7:180 And Allah's are the best names, therefore call on Him thereby, and leave alone those who violate the sanctity of His names; they shall be requited for what they did. Exodus 20:7 You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain, [i.e. in an irreverent or disrespectful manner] for the Lord will not leave him unpunished who takes His name in vain.
Qur'an 16:124 The Sabbath was only made (strict) for those who disagreed (as to its observance); But Allah will judge between them on the Day of Judgement, as to their differences. Qur'an 4:154 And for their covenant we raised over them (the towering height) of Mount (Sinai); and (on another occasion) We said: "Enter the gate with humility"; and (once again) We commanded them: "Transgress not in the matter of the Sabbath." And We took from them a solemn covenant. Exodus 20:8-11 Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days you shall labour and do all your work, but the seventh day is a sabbath of the Lord your God; in it you shall not do any work, you or your son or your daughter, your male or your female servant or your cattle or your sojourner who stays with you. For in six days the Lord made the heavens and the earth, the sea and all that is in them, and rested on the seventh day; therefore the Lord blessed the sabbath day and made it holy.
Qur'an 17:23 Thy Lord hath decreed that ye worship none but Him, and that ye be kind to parents. Whether one or both of them attain old age in thy life, say not to them a word of contempt, nor repel them, but address them in terms of honour. Exodus 20:12 Honour your father and your mother, that your days may be long in the land which the Lord your God gave you.
Qur'an 17:33 Nor take life which Allah has made sacred . . . Exodus 20:13 You shall not kill
Qur'an 17:32 Nor come nigh to adultery: for it is a shameful (deed) and an evil, opening the road (to other evils). Exodus 20:14 You shall not commit Adultery
Qur'an 60:12 O Prophet! When believing women come to thee to take the oath of fealty to thee, that they will not associate in worship any other thing whatever with Allah, that they will not steal, that they will not commit adultery (or fornication), that they will not kill their children, that they will not utter slander, intentionally forging falsehood, and that they will not disobey thee in any just matter; then do thou receive their fealty, and pray to Allah for the forgiveness (of their sins): for Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful. [Note: This applies to men as well as women. The Qur'an ordains severe punishment for theft 5:41,42] Qur'an 2:188 And do not eat up unjustly the property of each other among yourselves nor convey their cases to the authorities for devouring unlawfully some portion of the property of the people knowingly. [Commentary by Mufti Shah Ahmad Raza Khan -- this prohibition covers the acquisition of property by all unlawful means, such as theft, robbery, gambling, bribery, backbiting, giving false evidence, and all such other means as bringing a false claim against another or wrongfully influencing authorities to obtain unlawful benefits as a consequence] Exodus 20:15 You shall not steal.
Qur'an 2:42 And cover not truth with falsehood, nor conceal the Truth when ye know (what it is). Exodus 20:16 You shall not bear false witness against your neighbour.
Qur'an 4:32 And in no wise covet those things in which Allah Hath bestowed His gifts more freely on some of you than on others . . . Exodus 20:17 You shall not covet your neighbour's house; you shall not covet your neighbour's wife or his male servant or his female servant or his ox or his donkey or anything that belongs to your neighbour.
The Qur'an gives 12 Commandments to the Muslim Community. Click here for further elaboration.
Similarities
Islam Degrees of affinity and consanguinity prohibiting marriage Christianity Degrees of affinity and consanguinity prohibiting marriage
Qur'an 4:22-24 4:22 And marry not women whom your fathers married, except what is past: It was shameful and odious, an abominable custom indeed. 4:23 Prohibited to you (for marriage) are: your mothers, daughters, sisters; father's sisters, mother's sisters; brother's daughters, sister's daughters; foster-mothers (who gave you suck); foster-sisters; your wives' mothers; your step-daughters under your guardianship, born of your wives to whom ye have gone in, no prohibition if ye have not gone in; (those who have been) wives of your sons proceeding from your loins; and two sisters in wedlock at one and the same time, except for what is past; for God is Oft-forgiving, Most Merciful; 4:24 Also (prohibited are) women already married, except those whom your right hands possess. Thus hath God ordained (prohibitions) against you. Except for these, all others are lawful . . . and God is All-knowing, All-wise. Leviticus 18:6-18 6 No one is to approach any close relative to have sexual relations. I am the Lord. 7 Do not dishonour your father by having sexual relations with your mother. She is your mother; do not have relations with her. 8 Do not have sexual relations with your father's wife; that would dishonour your father. 9 Do not have sexual relations with your sister, either your father's daughter or your mother's daughter, whether she was born in the same home or elsewhere. 10 Do not have sexual relations with your son's daughter or your daughter's daughter; that would dishonour you. 11 Do not have sexual relations with the daughter of your father's wife, born to your father; she is your sister. 12 Do not have sexual relations with your father's sister; she is your father's close relative. 13 Do not have sexual relations with your mother's sister, because she is your mother's close relative. 14 Do not dishonour your father's brother by approaching his wife to have sexual relations; she is your aunt. 15 Do not have sexual relations with your daughter-in-law. She is your son's wife; do not have relations with her. 16 Do not have sexual relations with your brother's wife; that would dishonour your brother. 17 Do not have sexual relations with both a woman and her daughter. Do not have sexual relations with either her son's daughter or her daughter's daughter; they are her close relatives. That is wickedness. 18 Do not take your wife's sister as a rival wife and have sexual relations with her while your wife is living.
Similarities
(i) Basic Concepts
Islam Christianity
Monotheistic -- God (Allah) is recognized as the Creator. Monotheistic -- God is recognized as the Creator.
God is omnipotent, omniscient, immanent within His creation yet transcendent. God is omnipotent, omniscient, immanent within His creation yet transcendent.
God has a unique relationship with humans (master and servant). God has a unique relationship with humans. (master and servant).
God makes agreements or Covenants with humans. God makes agreements or Covenants with humans.
Have similar eschatology (pertaining to the last days or the end of the world) -- this world will come to an end someday and no-one knows when. Have similar eschatology (pertaining to the last days or the end of the world) -- this world will come to an end someday and no-one knows when.
A figure referred to as Satan or Antichrist (dajjal) (a figure of evil) will be defeated at the end of the world. A figure referred to as Antichrist or Satan (a figure of evil) will be defeated at the end of the world.
After the world has ended, God will judge humans, based on their actions in compliance with a moral code, specified in the Covenant which God makes with us. At the end of the world, God will judge humans based on their actions in compliance with a moral code, specified in the Covenant which God makes with us.
This judgement will determine one's eternal abode, heaven or hell (bliss or punishment). This judgement will determine one's eternal abode, heaven or hell (bliss or punishment).
Human beings have a spirit (ruh) which is eternal, continuing its existence after our physical death. As to its origin, the Qur'an says, "When I [God] have fashioned him [Adam] (in due proportions) and breathed into him of My spirit . . ." [Qur'an 15:29] Human beings have a soul which is eternal, continuing its existence after our physical death
Humans have the ability (free will) to choose between good and evil (obeying or disobeying God, complying with the moral code of the Covenant or transgressing). Humans have the ability (free will) to choose between good and evil (obeying or disobeying God, complying with the moral code of the Covenant or transgressing)
Angels exist who are the servants, and sometimes messengers of God. Angels exist who are the servants, and sometimes messengers of God
Satan (shaitan) exists, as well as evil spirits who follow him; they are the enemies of humanity. Satan exists, as well as evil spirits who follow him; they are the enemies of humanity.
Divinely revealed scriptures exist which are the primary source of religious knowledge. The Qur'an was revealed to Muhammad and it is the final scripture given to man. Divine scriptures exist which are the primary source of religious knowledge; revelation in this department is finished (there are no more biblical books yet to be revealed)
Miracles occur on occasion. Miracles occur on occasion.
If a person errs or transgresses, God may forgive them, if they sincerely repent. If a person errs or transgresses, God may forgive them, if they sincerely repent.
Prophets brought spiritual instruction. Prophets brought spiritual instruction.
There are similarities between the Quranic and biblical version of many stories, such as Adam and Eve, Moses and the children of Israel, etc. There are similarities between the Quranic and biblical version of many stories, such as Adam and Eve, Moses and the children of Israel, etc.
At the time of the end of the world, Jesus Christ will come again. At the time of the end of the world, Jesus Christ will come again.
Jesus Christ was born to the virgin Mary. Jesus Christ was born to the virgin Mary. (Immaculate Conception).
Similarities
(ii) Moral Code
Islam Christianity
Faith without works is useless (it is not enough to simply say "I believe). Faith without works is useless (it is not enough to simply say "I believe).
God severely punishes the worship of any deity other than God Himself as well as disrespect toward Him. God severely punishes the worship of any deity other than God Himself, as well as disrespect toward Him.
Humans have rights (hence the prohibitions on murder, theft, lying, violence). Humans have rights (hence the prohibitions on murder, theft, lying, violence).
Parents have special rights (to be honoured), as do spouses (hence adultery is forbidden). Parents have special rights (to be honoured), as do spouses (hence adultery is forbidden).
Fornication and lewd behaviour are forbidden. Fornication and lewd behaviour are forbidden.
Transgressions similar to the Christian "seven deadly sins" (avarice, pride, greed, gluttony; envy, lust, sloth) are all spiritual illnesses. Transgressions similar to the Catholic "seven deadly sins" (avarice, pride, greed, gluttony; envy, lust, sloth) are all spiritual illnesses..
Society's laws must be obeyed. Society's laws must be obeyed.
Intoxication is forbidden. Intoxication is forbidden.
Suicide is forbidden. Suicide is forbidden.
Homosexuality is forbidden. Homosexuality is forbidden (as stated in the book of Deuteronomy, as well as in the story of Lot and Sodom and Gomorra).
Similarities
(iii) Practices
Islam Christianity
Prayer is a means of communicating with God; God hears prayers and sometimes grants requests. Prayer is a means of communicating with God; God hears prayers and sometimes grants requests.
Special congregational service of worship (salat) once per week on Friday, in a mosque, is an obligation (in addition to five times a day obligatory service of worship (salat) - also preferably in congregation.) Congregational worship at church once per week on Sunday is an obligation.
Charity and relieving the suffering of others carries spiritual rewards. Charity and relieving the suffering of others carries spiritual rewards.
Certain standard prayers exist. Certain standard prayers exist.
Fasting and similar ascetic practises for religious purposes carries spiritual rewards. Fasting or depriving oneself for religious purposes carries spiritual rewards.
Pilgrimage (hajj) is obligatory. Pilgrimage still exists, but is not obligatory
Celebrate the advent and birth of the Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) on the 12th Rabi Awwal (Islamic calendar date) Celebrate the advent and birth of Jesus Christ, Dec. 25. This is known as Christmas.
Differences
(i) Basic Concepts
Islam Christianity
Do not believe in the Trinity Christians believe in the Trinity (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit)
God has informed us of only 99 of His beautiful names (Attributes). Many of them depict His beautiful aspects (jamal), and some of them depict His power, authority and grandeur (jalal). Christians currently emphasize the beautiful aspects of God (i.e. God is Love)
Jesus is a Prophet and a servant of God. Muhammad is also a Prophet and a servant of God. He was the last Prophet sent by God to guide and teach mankind. As a member of the Trinity, Jesus is viewed as God Himself.
The Quranic teachings in this regard may be summed up as follows: (1) Christ was neither crucified nor killed by the Jews, notwithstanding certain apparent circumstances which produced that illusion in the minds of some of the enemies; and (2) Jesus was taken up to God (i.e.. God raised him up (raf'a) to Himself.) [Qur'an 4:157, 158 & 3:55 & 4:157] Christians believe that Jesus was crucified on a cross.
See above. Christians believe Jesus was resurrected (raised from the dead) three days after being crucified on a cross (Good Friday to Easter Sunday are the days when Christians remember and celebrate this.) Jesus' crucifixion they believe, redeems Christians of their sins.
Eschatology - Judgement will occur on Judgement Day (the end of the world when God will judge all human beings beginning from Adam and Eve). Persons who have been previously deceased, and are in their graves, are given an indication (via 'windows' in the grave) of what his or her future Judgement may be. The punishment of the grave will begin immediately. Rewards begin immediately too. (This intermediate stage of the grave may be regarded as similar to the Catholic Purgatory, and is called barzakh in Islam). The final abode of either Paradise or Hell will be pronounced on the Day of Judgement. Eschatology - most Christians believe that judgement takes place, immediately upon death (i.e. they will either go to Heaven or Hell, or as in the case of Catholics, they could also go to Purgatory immediately upon death). Christians also believe that the final Judgement Day is only for all those people who have not died yet and will be for those remaining on earth.
Hell is a place of purification, and is permanent. Paradise as a reward, and Hell as a punishment are but graphic terms to make us understand a state of things which is beyond all our notions of life in that world. Paradise will be eternal. Once meriting it, there can be no question of being ejected from it. As to whether Hell is also eternal for the unbelievers, there are two schools of thought: (1) A great majority of Muslims affirm that God may pardon every sin and every crime except disbelief in God. [Qur'an 4:48,116] (2) Others believe that even the punishment of disbelief may one day terminate by the grace of God. [Qur'an 11:107, etc.] The Qur'an 4:124 declares: "If any do deeds of righteousness - be they male or female - and have faith, they will enter Paradise and not the least injustice will be done to them." In other words no religion has a monopoly on salvation! Hell is eternal, but Purgatory is not (note: Catholics believe in Purgatory whereas Protestants do not). While Catholics believe that Purgatory is precisely the same as Hell, it is not eternal. They believe it is a place or state of punishment wherein the souls of those who die in God's grace may do penance for past sins and hence become cleansed and fit for heaven. Only Christians can go to heaven.
All mankind is born pure and he/she is responsible for his or her own sins and not someone else's. Christians believe in Original Sin, (all of mankind is held responsible for the sins of Adam and Eve) which only the sacrament of baptism in the name of Christ can expiate.
Muslims do not believe in vicarious atonement. They believe that each person is responsible for his or her own actions and that no-one else can atone for them. However, you can pray to God for His Mercy and Forgiveness on behalf of another person. The Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h. -- and some others (like innocent babies who have passed away) are given the special privilege to intercede on behalf of their parents on the Day of Judgement. This is in accord with the Throne Verse in the Qur'an. So with God's graceful permission, they may have a specially bestowed privilege of pleading on behalf of others and begging for God's forgiveness for them on the Day of Judgement. This is known as intercession (shafa't). Christians believe in vicarious atonement -- that another person can extinguish the guilt incurred by another person's sins. Jesus is believed to have died so as to atone vicariously for man's sins. He was considered to be the Lamb of God, which means that Jesus was considered to be the perfect sacrifice by which the hold of Original Sin was broken. Christians believe in intercession and intercessors such as priests and monks.
The holy Qur'an was revealed ('revelation' [wahi] is the highest form of inspiration with no possibility of error in the message or the conveyance of the message) to the Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h. through the angel Gabriel who was carrying out God's precise instructions. This occurred over a period of 23 years. The holy Qur'an is God's Word -- not the word of the Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h. Christians believe that divine inspiration (the Latin word is 'afflatus' which means 'divine wind') inspired the writers of the scripture. Hence they believe that the Gospel of St. Mark (obviously written by St. Mark) or the letters of Paul the Apostle are the "Word of God."
The Qur'an exists today exactly the same as it was revealed to Muhammad, p.b.u.h. There have been absolutely no changes whatsoever made to the wording. Special checks and balances and special means for the preservation of accuracy (.e.g. memorizing of the text by many people, etc. etc.) were put into place so that no error or change could possibly creep into the text. A council was called, in the early days of Christianity, where the church fathers and elders debated. This was presided over by the Roman (and Christian) Emperor Constantine (circa 324 A.D.). This council codified (systematized) standard Christian belief and gave the New Testament its present form, depriving some books of the status of Scripture (many of which still exist today and are known as the Apocrypha).
All the Prophets, from Adam a.s. to Muhammad p.b.u.h. are pure and sinless/infallible. In the Old Testament (Jewish scriptures which most Christians regard as authoritative), Prophets are not portrayed as being infallible to say the least.
There are many differences between the Quranic and the Biblical versions in the details of certain Biblical stories. There are many differences between the Quranic and the Biblical versions in the details of certain Biblical stories.
The first source of Muslim Law, is the Qur'an. The second source of law is the Hadith (Traditions of the Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h.). The Hadith literature expounds and explains and interprets the Quranic injunctions and teachings. The Hadith do not contradict the Qur'an in any way. The source of Christian (or Canon) Law is the scripture, which has been interpreted by the Pope for Catholics; by the Patriarch for members of the Orthodox faith; and by the consensus of the community for other groups. The writings of the church fathers would also be relevant.
For Muslims, Prophets are spiritually advanced and are very pure and sinless. They have been sent by God to guide and teach mankind. There have been 127,000 of them from Adam, a.s. to Muhammad p.b.u.h. who was the last Prophet sent, meaning that no more Prophets will come after him. Hence Muhammad p.b.u.h. was called the "Seal of the Prophets." The Prophets were sent as Messengers of God to people in different countries at different times. Prophets do not have the same stature in Christianity that they have in Islam.
Differences
(ii) Moral Code
Islam Christianity
Islam does not treat law and morality as different things. What is legal/lawful is also moral and conversely what is unlawful/illegal is also immoral. Consequently, Islamic law automatically covers and governs morality -- moral values are not changeable nor are they dependant on the whims of individuals or society. The Islamic legal system combines the two opposites: a) rigid inflexibility and permanency through the Shar'iah (i.e. the divine injunctions of the Qur'an and the Sunnah) and b) the flexibility and fluidity to accommodate man-made legislation with the changing needs of society. There are two forms of legal systems in Islam: i) Fiqh (which cannot be inconsistent with the Shariah) and ii) the derivative form of legislation which is based on the Shariah. Transgressing these two regulations or bounds will make Fiqh (i.e. man-made legislation) ultra vires ab-initio (i.e. absolutely void from the beginning.) Secular law, and morality are often different things. For example, abortion is considered legal by the government in Canada. Many Protestants have no problem with this law, yet Catholics forbid it for their followers. What is considered moral has tended to change with each generation. The guideposts and/or criteria of what is considered moral or what is considered immoral are interpreted differently depending on the era or the group (Catholic, Protestant, etc.). Church doctrine, while it can change and be altered, doesn't change so often as the church members interpretations of it do. For example, Jesus' commandment "Love thy neighbour as thyself" has differing interpretations on how to carry it out depending on the time and era and generation; also compliance to this commandment has changed substantially from place to place, group to group and time to time.
Muslims believe that while the Scripture and Gospels were originally pure and error free, contradiction and error has crept into them over time and so now the current books are considered to be highly suspect. For example we don't know what are really Jesus', a.s. words from what are the scribes words because there were no checks and balances that were put into place to ensure that such errors did not occur. Hence we see several contradictions in both the Old Testament and the New Testament. Even though the Old Testament is regarded as Scripture, Christians do not regard themselves as being bound by Jewish law (this thanks to a dream of St. Peter).
Muslims, like Jews do not consume the flesh of swine. Christians consume the flesh of swine.
Alcohol and/or intoxication is completely forbidden. Alcohol intoxication is forbidden for Christians, but alcohol consumption is not.
Free-mixing of sexes is discouraged. Free-mixing of the sexes was historically discouraged, but today this injunction doesn't play the role it used to.
Differences
(iii) Practices
Islam Christianity
Muslims do not believe in the separation of 'church from state' (i.e. secularism). However, it is permissible to separate the functions of government (politics) from religion and be undertaken by different individuals -- politics would still be subject to religion. Almost all Christian countries have secular governments.
The Muslim daily rituals and practices are clear and detailed (e.g. proper way to use the washroom, specifics of purification for prayer, inheritance, details of Zakat, prescribed punishments, etc.). Lack the details that Islam holds.
Prayer is very specific and exactly the same no matter which country the Muslim happens to live in. There are five prescribed prayers per day at set times according to the rotation of the earth around the sun. All of these prayers are obligatory on every Muslim. The prescribed prayers are recited in Arabic and are recited exactly the same in all countries of the world. The culture of a person does not influence the performance of prayer (salat). It is the exact prayer that Muhammad, p.b.u.h. taught us to do. With a few memorized exceptions, like the 'Our Father' and the 'Apostle's Creed,' prayer is an improvised conversation with God; there is no prescribed time for nor daily number of Christian prayers.
Actions may be haram (forbidden), halal (allowed), fard (obligatory), sunnah (following the ways of the Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h.) and so on. Don't have any specific categories of actions as seen in Muslim law.
Funeral prayers, the birth of a baby (adhan), donations to charity (i.e. Zakat) etc. are ritualized and clearly set out no matter which culture a Muslim belongs to. Certain rites called sacraments are performed: i.e. Baptism, Confession, the Eucharist, etc.
Hymns and devotional services of worship and supplications are an integral part of all Muslim forms of worship. Zikr ceremonies (chanting a name of God), and sama (religious music) are practised more often among the more devout groups of Muslims such as the Sufis. Hymns and devotional music play a big role in Christianity.
In Islam, there is no institutionalized "church" nor its hierarchy. There are no monks in Islam either. Religious leaders are not obliged to remain celibate. Certain sects (i.e. large sects like the Catholic and Eastern Orthodox churches) condone monkhood. Catholic monks and priests are obliged to remain celibate. Protestant ministers are not obliged to remain celibate.
Muslims are forbidden to put pressure, either directly or indirectly, on another person to convert to Islam. Efforts in this regard have to be through persuasion (i.e. without involving any kind of pressure). The Qur'an clearly lays down the law that the duty and function of all the Prophets and all Muslims is only to convey the message of God. Period. Christians have an obligation to proselytize. Missionary work is considered very important.
Homosexuality is considered to be a perversion and is forbidden. Since the prohibition on homosexuality is found in the Old Testament only, some Christian sects say it does not apply (i.e. the United Church ordains homosexual ministers).
Interest (riba) is forbidden to Muslims who live in Islamic countries. Interest used to be forbidden in Christianity, but it seems that this is no longer the case.
Polygamy is allowed to Muslims. There are strict limitations and prohibitions concerning it so it does not become a method to dominate women. Polygamy used to be allowed by the Church, but now it is forbidden to all sects but the Mormons.
All games of chance and gambling are forbidden in Islam. Some sects are very strict about gambling, but others are not strict at all.
Only females are allowed to wear gold Males and females are allowed to wear gold.
Similarities
Secularism
Islam Islamic Secularism Christianity Christian Secularism
O Beloved! Did you not see a group (or Chiefs) of the Children of Israel after Moosa (Moses)? When they spoke to a prophet of theirs: ‘raise for us a king that we may fight in the way of Allah….’ “And their prophet said to them: ‘Verily Allah has sent Talut [the Biblical Saul] as your king … and has increased him in knowledge and physique.”(Quran 2:246) The Quranic word ‘Talut’ is itself expressive of tallness; and that he was tall and stood high is mentioned in the Bible too: He [Saul] was higher than any of the people from his shoulders on upwards (The First Book of Samuel 10:23). (The First Book of Samuel, 8: 4-5; 19-20) “… Then all the elders ofIsrael gathered themselves together, and came to Samuel unto Ramah, and said unto him… Now make us a king to judge us like all the nations… We will have a king over us, that we also may be like all the nations; and that our king may judge us, and go out before us, and fight our battles.” “In war he [Saul] was able to march 120 miles without rest” (The Book of Jeremiah). It was a fixed belief with the Hebrews that their leader, besides possessing other qualities, must be tall of stature. ‘The Holy One, blessed be He, does not cause His Shechinah to alight except on one who is wise, strong, rich, and tall of stature.” (Cohen’s ‘Everyman’s Talmud, [Dent, London] p. 126)
Differences
Secularism
Islam Islamic Secularism Christianity Christian Secularism
Islam attaches no importance to the external form of government. It is satisfied if the well-being of a person in both the worlds is aimed for, and the Divine law applied. Thus constitutional questions take a secondary place. Thus, a republic, a monarchy, a joint-rule, among other forms, are all valid in the Islamic community. If this aim is realized by a single chief, one accepts it. If at a given time, in a given surrounding, all the requisite qualities of a "commander of the Faithful" or caliph are not found united in the same person, one admits that the division of power is for the purpose of the better functioning of the government. A famous case cited by the Qur'an (2:246-47) is of a former prophet who was solicited by his people to select for them a king beside himself [don't forget he was a prophet too], so that they might wage war under his leadership, against the enemy which had expelled them from their homes and familes. The designation of a king in the presence of and in addition to a prophet, and even by the intermediary of the latter, shows the lengths to which one can go in this direction. A division is is thus made between the spiritual and temporal functions, yet no arbitrary power is tolerated for either of them. The politics and the king remain as much subject to the Divine law as the cult and the prophet. The source of authority and codes of law remain the same, only the application of law and the execution of necessary dispositions relate to different persons. It is more a question of specialization than a divorce between the two aspects of life. Islam has kept the original meaning of the Quranic text whereby both the spiritual and temporal functions of the government are governed by the Divine Scriptures. One can see the close similarity of the Quranic and the Biblical texts. here. Biblical Secularism has been reinterpreted in modern times. The initial Biblical text does not provide for the separation of the Church and State in a way that it was correctly interpreted to mean [i.e. that although the Church is governed by the Divine Scripture, the State is not supposed to be governed by the Divine Scriptures but rather by the man-made laws of Caeser.] Matthew 22 21 They say unto him, Caesar's. Then saith he unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's; and unto God the things that are God's. The maxim “Render unto Caesar . . . the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God’s” has become the cardinal doctrine under which modern Christian/Western governments operate. .
The current definition cited in the opposite column is much used in the west and it is spreading to the east. The current definition: Secularism: indifference to or rejection or exclusion of religion and religious considerations
There are two meanings for jihad. One meaning is a personal spiritual aspect to kill sinful desires. It also means to use violence to spread the faith. Muslims are taught that those who fight and die in a jihad have their sins forgiven, and they are rewarded with a sensual and luxurious life in paradise. See Suras 3:157-158, 3:169-171, 3:194-195, 4:74, 4:94-97, 22:58-59, 52:17-23, 56:10-38. Also see Bukhari 4:63, 72, 80, 85, 137, 175, 216, 266. So the killing of non-Muslims offers the religion's highest reward.
Muhammad first claimed to have a vision from God in the year 610 AD. The first 13 years of his ministry were marked by peaceful preaching in the city of Mecca. During this period Muhammad seems to have been a well-meaning man who sought to oppose paganism and evil in his day.
However, in the year 623 he became a political leader in the city of Medina. With his political power came a new aggressive behavior. He attacked pagan caravans and used the sword to spread his religion.
Muhammad personally led at least 27 bloody invasions (some say more than 60) and ordered his followers to wage many more. Muhammad assassinated many of his opponents during his lifetime. In his battle against the Quraiza Jews, women and children were sold into slavery, and hundreds of captured men were executed. Even some of his own people were horrified.
The tradition of violence in Islam, which started with Muhammad, continues to this day. There is worldwide evidence that some Muslims kill or otherwise persecute people solely for being non-Muslims. This is well documented in Nigeria, Algeria, Sudan (where modern slavery is documented), Egypt, Iran, Afghanistan, Tajikistan, Pakistan, Iraq, and Malaysia. One source for some of the evidence on this can be found in the video series listed below (hour 6 of the 8-hour program). You could also email the speakers on the video at cdebater@aol.com for further documentation.
According to the organization the Voice of the Martyrs (website http://www.persecution.com/ or search for Voice of the Martyrs) 160,000 Christians are killed annually because of their faith— the vast majority being killed by Muslims. If Islam claims to be a religion of peace, why is there so much oppression in every Muslim country?
In the audio tape series listed at the end of this essay, Abdul Saleeb quotes from a PBS Frontline documentary called "Saudi Time Bomb?" According to the program, Saudi Arabian Ministry of Education textbooks contained, as of the year 2000, a most disturbing teaching. The teaching, which is from the hadiths (Bukhari 4:176-177) as taught by Muhammad himself, is required instruction for all middle school children in Saudi Arabia. The teaching which is entitled "The Victory of Muslims Over Jews," says:
"The last hour won't come before the Muslims would fight the Jews, and the Muslims will kill them. So Jews would hide behind rocks and trees. Then the rocks and trees would call, 'Oh, Muslim. Oh, Servant of God. There is a Jew behind me. Come and kill him.' "
Included with the text is a list of principles, including the following:
"Jews and Christians are the enemies of believers. They will never approve of the Muslims. Beware of them."
Yes, the Bible has its share of violence as well, particularly in the Old Testament. For example, God instructs the Israelites coming out of Egypt to take over the land of Canaan and kill all of the inhabitants. However, there is a clear difference from Quranic violence.
The Bible makes it clear that the Canaanite society deserved it as it was thoroughly polluted by their wretchedly evil practices, including the horror of child sacrifice. (Deuteronomy 9:1-6, 12:29-31, 18:9-14, 1 Kings 14:24, 2 Chronicles 33:1-9, Ezra 9:11) Thus God used the Israelites to administer specific justice, just as he later used other societies to administer justice against the Israelites (book of Jeremiah).
Instances such as this in the Bible are each a particular limited circumstance in time, for a particular purpose established by God. But in the Quran, we encounter general commands to kill and destroy the enemies of Islam that are applicable for all times and places and people groups.
http://www.ccel.org/contrib/exec_outlines/islam/islam_05.htm
"THE RELIGION OF ISLAM"
A Comparison Of Islam And Christianity
INTRODUCTION
1. In previous studies, we have directed our focus on Islam...
a. The beginnings and early history of Islam
b. The origin, importance and content of the Qur'an
c. The faith and practices of Islam
d. The issue as to whether Islam is a religion of peace
2. It may be beneficial to look at Islam in comparison with
Christianity...
a. What might they have in common?
b. How do they differ on fundamental issues?
[In this study, we shall consider what the two religions believe on
various issues as we seek to gain a better understanding of Islam. We
begin with...]
I. GOD
A. ISLAM...
1. Teaches there is one God - Qur'an 3:64
2. Rejects the concept of the Trinity
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Teaches there is one God - 1 Co 8:6
2. Reveals that the Godhead is composed of three distinct
personalities - Father, Son, Holy Spirit; one in essence and
substance - cf. Jn 1:1-5; Ph 2:5-8; 2 Jn 9; Mt 28:19
[Closely related to any concept of God is one's view regarding...]
II. JESUS
A. ISLAM...
1. Considers Jesus a prophet, like Noah, Abraham, Moses (and
Muhammad)
2. Rejects the divinity of Jesus, denies his preexistence - Qur'an
4:171
3. Believes in the virgin birth, however
4. Does not believe Jesus died on the cross nor was raised from
the dead - Qur'an 4:157
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Declares that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God - Mt 16:13-18
2. Teaches the preexistence of Christ - Jn 1:1-5; Co 1:16-17
3. Proclaims that Jesus died on the cross for our sins, and was
raised from the dead
[What one believes regarding Jesus certainly has a bearing on one's
understanding of...]
III. SALVATION
A. ISLAM...
1. Salvation comes by works
2. Personal righteousness is weighed against personal sin, which
ever is greater determines salvation - Qur'an 23:101-103
3. A Muslim can be forgiven by repenting of sin - Qur'an 39:53-54
4. Paradise is assured for one who dies as a martyr for Islam
5. One becomes a Muslim by confessing "There is no other god but
God; and Muhammad is the Prophet of God" (la ilaha ill'Allah,
Muhammad rasul Allah) from the heart
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Salvation is by grace through an obedient faith - Ep 2:8-9; Ti
3:4-7
2. Jesus died on the cross as atonement for our sins - Ro 3:21-26
3. He is the source of eternal salvation to all who obey Him - He
5:9
4. Those whose names are in the Lamb's book of life will be spared
condemnation - Re 20:11-15
5. One becomes a Christian by:
a. Believing that Christ died for your sins - Jn 8:24; Ro 10:
9-10
b. Repenting of your sins - Ac 2:38; 17:30-31
c. Confessing your faith in Jesus as the Christ, the Son of God
- Mt 10:32,33; Ro 10:9-10
d. Being baptized into Christ for the remission of your sins
- Mt 28:19; Mk 16:16; Ac 2:38; 22:16; Ro 6:3-6; Ga 3:27;
Co 2:11-13; Ti 3:5; 1 Pe 3:21
[Doctrines pertaining to salvation are naturally related to views
pertaining to...]
IV. ETERNAL JUDGMENT
A. ISLAM...
1. Believes in a resurrection of the dead and judgment at the Last
Day
2. Paradise for the faithful, served by beautiful virgins - Qur'an
56:1-38
3. Hell for unbelievers, with eternal torment - Qur'an 56:39-56
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Believes in a resurrection of the dead and judgment at the Last
Day
2. The eternal City, New Jerusalem, in the new heavens and new
earth for those whose name is in the Lamb's book of life
- Re 21:1-7,9-27; 22:1-5
3. The lake of fire for the unbelieving and wicked - Re 20:15;
21:8
[What one believes about God, Jesus, salvation and the judgment depends
heavily upon what one considers to be...]
V. THE WORD OF GOD
A. ISLAM...
1. Believes in 4 inspired books - the Torah (5 books of Moses),
Zabur (the Psalms), lnjil (the Gospel), and Qur'an
2. The first three have been corrupted; the Qur'an provides the
final revelation of God's Word
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Believes Old and New Testaments contains the revelation of
God's Word - 2 Ti 3:16-17
2. Believes that God's Word cannot be corrupted, but is preserved
- 1 Pe 1:23-25; Mt 24:35; Isa 40:8
3. Believes that revelation of God's Word is fully and finally
revealed - 2 Pe 1:3; Ju 3
[It is of interest to note some of the differences in the two religion
regarding...]
VI. PRAYER, FASTING, AND WORSHIP
A. ISLAM...
1. Has set times to offer prayers (five times per day)
2. Has set periods and procedures in which to fast (the month of
Ramadan)
3. Places emphasis on ceremonial rituals such as washings, posture
in prayer
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Calls for fervent and steadfast prayer, with no set times
proscribed - 1 Th 5:17; Co 4:2
2. Has a place for fasting, but left up to the individual - Mt 6:
16-18; Ac 13:2-3; 14:23
3. Places emphasis upon the spiritual aspect of worship - Jn 4:
23-24; Ep 5:19; Co 3:16
[A major difference between Islam and Christianity in spreading their
faiths involve the issues of...]
VII. WAR AND VENGEANCE
A. ISLAM...
1. Allows war and vengeance for self-defense against persecution
2. Allows use of war in promoting the faith against unbelievers
and idolaters
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Forbids war and vengeance when persecuted for righteousness'
sake - Mt 5:10-12,38-48
2. Forbids use of war to promote the cause of Christ and the
gospel - 2 Co 10:3-5
[Some other differences between the two faiths relate to...]
VIII. MORALS
A. ISLAM...
1. Forbids alcohol, gambling - Qur'an 5:93-94
2. Forbids eating pork
3. Allows up to four wives, may divorce and remarry them twice
- Qur'an 2:229
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Forbids drunkenness, covetousness, and other "works of the
flesh" - Ga 5:19-21
2. Allows all foods, if received with thanksgiving and prayer
- 1 Ti 4:4-5 (with the exception of drinking blood and eating
animals that were strangled, Ac 15:20,29; 21:25)
3. Teaches monogamy, divorce only for fornication - Mt 19:9; 1 Co
7:2
[Both religions distinguish between the role of men and women, though
with important differences...]
IX. TREATMENT OF WOMEN
A. ISLAM...
1. Men have more rights than women - Qur'an 2:228
2. Women do not attend public prayers at the Mosque
3. A husband may punish a wife by withholding what is due, and
then beat her if necessary - Qur'an 4:34
B. CHRISTIANITY...
1. Men and women are fellow heirs of the grace of life - 1 Pe 3:7;
Ga 3:28-29
2. Women do not have leadership roles in the church - 1 Co 11:3;
14:34-37; 2 Ti 2:11-12
3. Forbids withholding what is due, and requires treating the wife
with tenderness and understanding - 1 Co 7:3-5; 1 Pe 3:7
CONCLUSION
1. This has not been an exhaustive comparison between Islam and
Christianity...
a. It has been a simple examination at some of the more notable
features of comparison
b. Undoubtedly, many other similarities and differences could be
noted
2. In considering such comparisons, one should note the following
caveat...
a. Islam contains many different sects; not all professing Muslims
might agree with some of the representations of Islamic beliefs
made in this comparison
b. In a similar vein, not all professing Christians may agree with
what has been offered as that which Christianity teaches
But perhaps this comparison can serve as a starting point in identifying
key issues for discussions between Muslims and Christians who seek to
better understand one another's faiths....
<< Previous | Index | Next >>
Home PageHave A Bible Question? | Want A Free Bible Study Course? | Looking For A Church Near You?Want To Talk With Someone By Phone? | Want To Discuss The Bible By Email?Search The Outlines
Executable Outlines, Copyright © Mark A. Copeland, 2006
Error! Unknown switch argument.
http://www.geocities.com/mikailtariq/christ.htm
Christianity OR ISLAM
Mikail Juma Tariq
Islam is a continuation of Christianity as Christianity is an outgrowth of Judaism. These religions, known as the Abrahamic religions because they all trace their origin back to the prophet Abraham, are very close to each other. They all worship the same one God. There is sometimes confusion about this because Muslims usually call God by the name Allah. This is a contraction of Al Ilah, The God. Ilah, the Arabic for God, is a very close cognate of the Hebrew Eloh (Elohim, with the im suffix also seen in Cherubim, Sephardim, etc.). The main prophets of Islam are Muhammed, Jesus (Isa), Moses (Musa) and Abraham (Ibrahim). Muslims call Christians and Jews "people of the Book", meaning that they follow the teachings of God's prophets as set down in the Bible. On most things, Islam and Christianity agree. Islam and Judaism are even closer as to morality and the rules for daily living. So what separates them and who is right?
The obvious difference is that Christians accept Jesus after the prophets of Judaism and Muslims follow Muhammed after Jesus. But the serious differences between Christians on the one hand and Jews and Muslims on the other come not from Jesus but from Paul, who took the Christians out of the Jewish tradition in many ways. The Palestinian Jewish Christians who followed the brothers of Jesus, first James and then Jude (Judas), never accepted Paul and his teachings, but formed their own church called the Ebionite Church. The Ebionites all became Muslims later, accepting Muhammed as the successor of Jesus.
Another crucial difference between Christians and Muslims is the Christian belief that Jesus was God. Of course, many Christians do not believe this, either, such as Ebionites, Arians, Nestorians, Copts, Christadelphians, Jehovah's Witnesses, Unitarians, Universalists, most Friends, most Methodists and most members of the United Church. Many individual Christians have taken this position as well, such as Martin Luther King, Jr., Albert Schweitzer and Bishop Pike. What does the Bible say? To the person who addressed him as "Good Teacher", Jesus replied "Why do you call me good? No one is good but God alone." (Luke 18:19) Again, to Mary Magdalene at the tomb, Jesus said "I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God" (John 20:17). Even Paul agreed that Jesus was not God,
for he wrote "For there is one God, and there is one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus." (I Timothy 2:5). So the Muslim belief that Jesus was the prophet of God, but not God, agrees with Jesus and the Bible.
What is the nature of God? Of course, this is beyond human comprehension, but part of the answer is He is spirit and He is love. "God is spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and in truth." (John 4:24) "He who does not know love does not know God; for God is love." (I John 4:8) From this it follows that while Jesus was a man of God, he was not God.
There are other important differences in Muslim and Christian beliefs and practices. A Muslim is taught to be proud, to conduct himself with dignity and honor, whereas the Christian views pride as a sin and is taught to be meek. The present emphasis in psychology on self-esteem and assertiveness has always been a part of Muslim custom. While both the Christan and the Muslim see greed as sinful, the Muslim is urged to go into commerce and accumulate wealth while the Christian is urged to shun riches and depend on God for sustenance. The Christian is urged not to defend himself but to turn the other cheek when he is struck. The Muslim is commanded to defend himself, his family and particularly his faith. This difference in views explains why Malcolm X and Martin Luther King, Jr., were not able to work together against discrimination. Muslims could not accept King's discipline of non-violence not because they believe in violence but because they refuse to humiliate themselves by submitting to evil.
Perhaps the most important difference is the Muslim belief that how he conducts himself in daily life is the most important part of his religion, that he creates his own heaven or hell here on earth, while Christians look to reward or punishment in the next life. The extreme form of this is found in Evangelical or Fundamentalist Protestant Churches, which follow Paul's teaching that people are saved through their belief in Jesus as their personal savior and not by how they live. Of course, most Christians, including Orthodox, Catholics and Mainline Protestants, agree with Muslims and do not believe this. They follow the teaching of James, "But be doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving yourselves." (James 1:22) "What does it profit, my brethern, if a man says he has faith but has not works? Can his faith save him?" (James 2:14) "So faith by itself, if it has no works, is dead." (James 2:17)
In a direct answer to Paul's letter to the Romans, James showed that Paul had incorrectly interpreted the story of Abraham and Isaac, and goes so far as to refer to Paul as "you foolish fellow." (James 2:20) "You see that a man is justified by works and not by faith alone." (James 2:24) "For as the body apart from the spirit is dead, so faith apart from works is dead." "You believe God is one,; you do well. Even the demons believe - and shudder." (James 2:19) The belief of Muslims and most Christians is given in the first letter of John: "And by this we may be sure that we know Him, if we keep his commandments. He who says 'I know Him' but disobeys his commandments is a liar, and the truth is not in him." (I John 2:3)
The question of which religion is best must be addressed on several levels. First, since Jews, Christians and Muslims all worship the same one God, all of them are good, and no one should deride any of them. While Muslims believe that the Qur'an is the most complete and reliable source of God's revelation, they acknowledge that the same message was given to Jesus, Moses and other prophets before Muhammed. While a comparison can be made on the content of the revelations in the different religions or on their theological positions, and the criticism can be based on the methods of different fields such as history, science, linguistics, ethics, philosophy or theology, there is a simpler approach which may have more validity for our lives. In the philosophies of Pragmatism (William James) or Utilitarianism (John Stuart Mills), that is best which works best. In this vein, the test of the quality of a religion lies in the quality of the lives of its adherents. It is much easier to compare results than it is to ascertain the validity of different revelations.
Test for yourself. Go to a church and a masjid (mosque), find several couples in their late thirties or early forties, and find out what has happened to their teenaged children. We believe you consistently will find that many more of those raised as Muslims will have stayed in school, stayed off of drugs and stayed out of jail. Find women of this age and see how many still have sober, productive, supportive husbands. Find men of this age and see who is healthy, employed and out of trouble, and who is addicted to alcohol or cocaine and wastes all his money. It is our experience that Muslim men and their families are faring much better than others, particularly in the poorer neighborhoods of American cities where drugs and crime are so destructive.
There is an article in Christianity Today (January 10, 1994) about Islam in America which is very informative. Titled "Churches Wary of Inner-city Islamic Inroads" under a heading of "African Americans" and subtitled "More Blacks see the Muslim message as an appealing Alternative to Christianity," the article is cited on the front cover as "News: Winning back Black Muslims" and in the table of contents as "Urban Churches: How ministries are reclaiming Black Muslims." While the intent of the article is to tell about Christian efforts to convert Muslims to Christianity, it provides some very interesting insights into the differences. "When it comes to righteousness-through-good-deeds, a Muslim can run rings around a Christian." This is a terrible admission for a Christian to make. If Muslims are better people, living better lives, why should they convert to Christianity? The article quotes a Christian woman, "As a Black woman, I can't tell you what it means to me to see all those young Black men dressed in suits, disciplined, committed to a cause, and totally respectful of me as a woman."
While the article deals mainly with the small, break-away group led by Louis Farrakhan, it does mention the main group of Muslim Americans, led by Wallace (Warith) Deen Mohammed, the son and heir of Elijah Mohammed. Concentrating on the Ridgewood section of Columbia, South Carolina, "They have come in here and established a daycare center, a bakery and a supermarket, ... And then they marched down the street and told all the drug pushers they didn't belong in that neighborhood anymore. The drug pushers moved out." This quote is from a minister whose church "moved into Ridgewood to counter the mosque's efforts."
We believe that the answer to societal problems like drug use, alcoholism, crime, illegitimate children, teenage pregnancy, school dropouts, unemployment, urban blight, lack of education and illiteracy is to be found in Islam. At the present rate of growth, Muslims are predicted to be a majority of urban African Americans by 2010. This growth is largely based on the recognition that Islam is the main force combatting these evils in our cities. Even if you do not accept Islam for yourself, we hope you will appreciate the contribution that Islam is making to improving social conditions. The pride and devotion of Muslims is making a difference in many places and improving the lives of many.
Click the button below for an article on Haram (that which is forbidden) and Khamr (that which intoxicates).
HARAM AND KHAMR
Click this button for a discussion of Muslims and Homosexuality.
Homosexuality and Islam
Click this button for a discussion the requirement that Muslim men wear beards.
Beards and Islam
Return to "ISLAM: a Brief Introduction to the Muslim Faith"
http://www.geocities.com/mikailtariq
http://www.hyperhistory.net/apwh/essays/comp/cw11christislam31230810.htm
Christianity and Islam, though closely related in some aspects, are quite different from each other. Their theological differences have caused quite a stir between religious leaders and their followers. The faith of Muslims is based on the works of accomplishing the five pillars of Islam. Christianity, on the contrary, it based on faith that people can be freed from their sin by the blood of Christ Jesus.
Most Arabs are Muslim, but most Muslims are not Arabs. There are millions of followers who are of Persian and Asian descent. Arabs came from the line of Ishmael (the half bother of Isaac - father of the Jews). However, descendants of Ishmael were a nomadic people who intermarried with the Midianites (Judges 8:1,12,22,24) and others, while the Hebrews largely avoided a racial mix. After Islam violently imposed its doctrines on the Arab world, Muslim men were permitted to take wives of any faith in order to raise the children in Islam. (Mulsim women were obligated to marry only Muslim men.)
Those who practice the "Five Pillars" of Islam worship a god named Allah, who was the chief god of the Quraish tribe that controlled Mecca. This god was selected by Muhammad, from among the 300 plus idols honored at the Ka'aba, and Muhammed tried to modify his moon god to become the God of Abraham. The symbol of this moon god, Allah, is known as the crescent symbol of Islam. Conversely, the Christian god revealed Himself to Moses as "Yahweh" (Exodus 3:14-16). In the Torah and in the Koran, Allah and Yahweh speak in the third person plural, yet the both Judaism and Islam dogmatically proclaim their god to be singular. ("Hear Oh Israel, the Lord your God is One God" Deut. 6:4) As Christianity branched off of Judaism, they saw this as additional evidence for the Trinity.
Muhammad, who was orphaned in early childhood, grew up with various family members, and was also illiterate. Having worked in caravans up until age twenty-five, Muhammad learned bits and pieces of both Christianity and Judaism. After marrying a rich widow, Muhammad had a “vision.” Supposedly, and angel came to him telling him that he should be a “prophet.” Muhammad continued to have these visions, in which he would blurt out “ethereal statements” which later composed the Koran. Some requirements of fulfilling your duties as a Muslim include; praying towards Mecca five times a day, giving alms to the poor, visiting Mecca at some point in their life, and keep a strict diet, especially during the month of Ramadan. The most significant difference is the pillar that admonishes "There is no God but Allah and Muhammed is his prophet". Muhammed specified that God does not have a son. Because of this, there is no redemption from sin in Islam. Salvation comes by works which never carry an assurance of being good enough unless one were to die for Allah as a suicide bomber or die killing infidels in battle.
Christianity, on the other hand, follows the Lord God of Israel. Christians believe that God sent His Son to Earth to be the atonement for sin. The entire Bible is focused on the gospel, meaning “good news.” To be a Christian, there is no need to eat a certain type of food, visit a certain place, die in a Jihad, or meticulously follow some sort of ritual washing or prayer. On the contrary, all a person needs to do is accept the forgiveness of Jesus Christ. The Great Commission to all Christians states, “Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age." Matthew 28:18-20, NKJV.
In conclusion, Islam and Christianity are very different, not only do they focus on different aspects, but they also worship entirely different gods. It is so good to know that abundant life and salvation does not rest on the human ability to do good works. Salvation is a gift that can never be lost, nor does it expire or become invalid once you do something wrong.
http://www.allaboutreligion.org/islam-vs-christianity-faq.htm
Islam vs. Christianity - What are the major differences?
Many people wonder what the comparison is between Islam vs. Christianity. While there are a few similarities between Islam and Christianity, such as a belief in moral living and doing good to others, nevertheless, Muslims and Christians have vastly different views on major points of ideology and theology. First and foremost are the differing perceptions of Jesus, the Christ. Islam readily accepts that Jesus of Nazareth existed and that He was born of the virgin, Mary. Islam teaches that Jesus was merely another prophet, equal to and following in the line of Adam, Noah, Abraham, and Moses. Muslims believe that Muhammad is the final messenger, superior to all previous prophets, the ultimate. Christians believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of the Living God, which as the Jews accused of old, makes Him equal to God. He is accepted as the Second Person of the Trinity, God Himself come to earth in the flesh.
Islam vs. Christianity - What are the major differences?
Secondly, Islam refutes the idea that Jesus Christ was crucified on the cross. They believe that God spared His messenger from such an ignominious death and later took Him up to Himself. For Christians, the death of Jesus Christ on the cross is the focal point of all that they believe. The only way for man to be reconciled to a Holy God is for the ultimate price to be paid. Christians believe that Jesus Christ paid the ultimate price by shedding His blood. Without that precious act, Christians remain hopeless and in sin. "In fact, the law requires that nearly everything be cleansed with blood, and without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness" (Hebrews 9:22).
The religion of Islam has the Qur'an as the source of truth. Muslims believe that the original New Testament, which they call Injil, was the original revelation that Jesus received from Allah. They believe, however, that the Christians of today have corrupted the original Scriptures; therefore the Bible that is read by Christendom today is unreliable. Muslims believe that the message of Muhammad continued the original truths that were outlined in the Injil, and additionally, have corrected the errors that Christians have added. Christians hold that the Bible, including the Old and New Testaments is the infallible Word of God. They believe that God inspired the Scriptures; it is their only source of truth and instruction. "For prophecy never had its origin in the will of man, but men spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit" (2 Peter 1:21).
Finally, Muslims do not hold to any assurance of salvation. They do not feel that is was even necessary for Jesus to pay for our sins. The belief that they hold is that every man must bear and pay for his or her own sins; for Jesus to be punished and responsible for our sins would be unjust in their eyes. Christians believe that man had no ability to atone for his sins. Christians believe that we are hopelessly lost except for the immeasurable gift of God's grace, which is the only means of salvation. "For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith -- and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God" (Ephesians 2:8).
http://muslim-canada.org/islam_christianity.html
Similarities
The Lord's Prayer compared to Surah Fateha
We see that both the Lord's prayer in the Bible and the Opening Chapter of the Qur'an (Sura al-Fateha), go to the root of all religions ever professed by man. They are truly universal prayers. No man need hesitate to join in the solemn recitation of either.
The Islamic prayer is simpler than the Christian prayer. We do not say that one is good and that the other is bad. No, both are very good indeed, however one seems simpler than the other. Let us compare them.
Islam The Muslim Prayer Christianity The Christian prayer
The Fateha [The Opening] The Qur'an 1:1-7 The Lord's Prayer Matthew 6:9-13 [The New Testament, King James version]
(a) AdorationPraise be to God, Lord of the Worlds, the Compassionate, the Merciful. King of the Day of Reckoning. (a) AdorationOur Father who art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.
(b) SubmissionThee only do we worship and of Thee only do we ask aid. (b) SubmissionThy Kingdom come. Thy Will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
(c) SupplicationGuide us unto the right path - the path of those to whom Thou hast been gracious, not the path of those who are the objects of Thy wrath, nor of those who have gone astray. Amen (c) SupplicationGive us this day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors [Other translations say: "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us."] And lead us not into temptation, But deliver us from evil. For Thine is the Kingdom, The Power and the Glory. For ever and ever. Amen
If we carefully compare the parts of each prayer which are written above as separate paragraphs (a) (b) and (c), we will observe that there are differences only in language, yet there are no differences whatsoever in meaning. There is in both prayers absolutely the same spirit of (a) Adoration (b) Submission and (c) Supplication.
It is also of interest to note that a Prophetic Tradition (Hadith) that is included in Abu Dawud's collection of Hadith is as follows: "Narrated Abu Darda': I heard the Apostle of Allah (peace be upon him) say: If any of you is suffering from anything or his brother is suffering, he should say: Our Lord is Allah Who is in the heaven, holy is Thy name, Thy command reigns supreme in the heaven and the earth, as Thy mercy in the heaven, make Thy mercy in the earth; forgive us our sins, and our errors; Thou art the Lord of good men; send down mercy from Thy mercy, and remedy, and remedy from Thy remedy on this pain so that it is healed up." [Sunan Abu Dawud, Book 28, Number 3883]
And nearest among them in love To the Believers wilt thou Find those who say, [789] "We are Christians": Because amongst these are Men devoted to learning [790] And men who have renounced The world, and they Are not arrogant. Qur'an 5:82 Yusuf Ali Translation Behold! God said: O Jesus, I will take thee [394] And raise thee to Myself And clear thee (of the falsehoods) [395] Of those who blaspheme; I will make those Who follow thee superior [396] To those who reject faith, To the Day of Resurrection: Then shall ye all return unto Me, And I will judge Between you of the matters Wherein ye dispute. [397] [Qur'an 3:55 Yusuf Ali translation]
What follows here are further points for a comparative study of Christianity and Islam (in simple columnar form) highlighting similarities and differences. We must also bear in mind the importance of the Qur'an's declaration which requires Muslims to regard Christians as their close friends:
Similarities
Islam Creation Christianity Creation
Qur'an 35:13 He merges Night into Day, and he merges Day into Night, and he has subjected the sun and the moon (to his Law): each one runs its course for a term appointed. Such is Allah your Lord: to Him belongs all Dominion. And those whom ye invoke besides Him have not the least power. Genesis 1:14 Then God said, "Let there be lights in the expanse of the heavens to separate the day from the night, and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years;
Qur'an 13:2 Allah is He Who raised the heavens without any pillars that ye can see is firmly established on the throne (of authority). He has subjected the sun and the moon (to his Law)! Each one runs (its course) for a term appointed. He doth regulate all affairs, explaining the signs in detail, that ye may believe with certainty in the meeting with your Lord. Genesis 1:1,2 In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth. The earth was formless and void, and darkness was over the surface of the deep, and the Spirit of God was moving over the surface of the waters.
Qur'an 13:3,4 And it is He who spread out the earth, and set thereon mountains standing firm and (flowing) rivers: and fruit of every kind He made in pairs, two and two: He draweth the night as a veil o'er the Day. Behold, verily in these things there are signs for those who consider! And in the earth are tracts (diverse though) neighbouring, and gardens of vines and fields sown with corn, and palm trees - growing out of single roots or otherwise: watered with the same water, yet some of them We make more excellent than others to eat. Behold, verily in these things there are signs for those who understand! Genesis 1:9-12 Then God said, "Let the waters below the heavens be gathered into one place, and let the dry land appear''; and it was so. God called the dry land earth, and the gathering of the waters He called seas; and God saw that it was good. Then God said, "Let the earth sprout vegetation: plants yielding seed, and fruit trees on the earth bearing fruit after their kind with seed in them''; and it was so. The earth brought forth vegetation, plants yielding seed after their kind, and trees bearing fruit with seed in them, after] their kind; and God saw that it was good.
Qur'an 41:37 Among His Signs are the Night and the Day, and the Sun and the Moon. Do not prostrate to the sun and the moon, but prostrate to Allah, Who created them, if it is Him ye wish to serve. Genesis 1:3-5 Then God said, "Let there be light''; and there was light. God saw that the light was good; and God separated the light from the darkness. God called the light day, and the darkness He called night. And there was evening and there was morning, one day.
Qur'an 41:12 So He completed them as seven firmaments in two Days, and He assigned to each heaven its duty and command. And We adorned the lower heaven with lights, and (provided it) with guard. Such is the Decree of (Him) the Exalted in Might, Full of Knowledge. Genesis 1:14-18 Then God said, "Let there be lights in the expanse of the heavens to separate the day from the night, and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years; and let them be for lights in the expanse of the heavens to give light on the earth''; and it was so. God made the two great lights, the greater light to govern the day, and the lesser light to govern the night; He made the stars also. God placed them in the expanse of the heavens to give light on the earth, and to govern the day and the night, and to separate the light from the darkness; and God saw that it was good.
Qur'an 50:38 We created the heavens and the earth and all between them in Six Days, nor did any sense of weariness touch Us. Genesis 2:1-3 Thus the heavens and the earth were completed, and all their hosts. By the seventh day God completed His work which He had done, and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had done. Then God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because in it He rested from all His work which God had created and made.
Qur'an 15:28,29 Behold! thy Lord said to the angels: "I am about to create man from sounding clay from mud molded into shape; when I have fashioned him (in due proportion) and breathed into him of My spirit fall ye down in obeisance unto him. Genesis 2:7 Then the Lord God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.
Similarities
Islam Similar verses to the 10 Biblical Commandments Christianity The 10 Commandments
About the 10 Commandments:Qur'an 2:53 And remember We gave Moses the Scripture and the Criterion (between right and wrong): There was a chance for you to be guided aright. Qur'an 7:145 And We ordained laws for him [Moses] in the tablets in all matters, both commanding and explaining all things, (and said): "Take and hold these with firmness, and enjoin thy people to hold fast by the best in the precepts . . . About the 10 Commandments:Exodus 24:12 The Lord said to Moses, "Come up to Me on the mountain and stay here, and I will give you the tablets of stone, with the law and commands I have written for their instruction." Deuteronomy 4:13 He declared to you His covenant, the Ten Commandments, which He commanded you to follow and then wrote them on two stone tablets.
Qur'an 17:23 Thy Lord hath decreed that ye worship none but Him . . . Qur'an 2:163; 2:255; 3:2; 3:6; 3:18; 3:62; 4:87; 5:73; 6:102; 6:106; 7:59; 7:65; 7:73; 7:85; 7:158; 9:31; 9:129; 10;90; 11:14; 11:40; 11:61; 11:84; 13:30; 16:02; 18:110; 20:8: 20:14; 20:98; 21:25; 21:87; 23:23; 23:32; 23:116; 27:26; 28:38; 28:70; 28:88; 35:3; 37:035; 38:65; 39:6; 40:3; 40:62; 40:65; 44:8; 47:19; 64:13; 73:9 La illa ha illa Allah [there is none worthy of worship but God] Exodus 20:3 You shall have no other gods before Me
Qur'an 22:12 They call on such deities, besides Allah, as can neither hurt nor profit them: that is straying far indeed (from the Way)! Qur'an 22 [Athar Husain translation condensed version ] Avoid filthy rites associated with idols and also false invocations, remaining firm in faith towards God, without associating anyone with Him. And whosoever associates aught with God, it is as if he has fallen from on high and the birds snatch him away or the wind blows him to a distant place. Exodus 20:4 You shall not make for yourself an idol, or any likeness of what is in heaven above or on the earth beneath or in the water under the earth.
Qur'an 7:180 And Allah's are the best names, therefore call on Him thereby, and leave alone those who violate the sanctity of His names; they shall be requited for what they did. Exodus 20:7 You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain, [i.e. in an irreverent or disrespectful manner] for the Lord will not leave him unpunished who takes His name in vain.
Qur'an 16:124 The Sabbath was only made (strict) for those who disagreed (as to its observance); But Allah will judge between them on the Day of Judgement, as to their differences. Qur'an 4:154 And for their covenant we raised over them (the towering height) of Mount (Sinai); and (on another occasion) We said: "Enter the gate with humility"; and (once again) We commanded them: "Transgress not in the matter of the Sabbath." And We took from them a solemn covenant. Exodus 20:8-11 Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days you shall labour and do all your work, but the seventh day is a sabbath of the Lord your God; in it you shall not do any work, you or your son or your daughter, your male or your female servant or your cattle or your sojourner who stays with you. For in six days the Lord made the heavens and the earth, the sea and all that is in them, and rested on the seventh day; therefore the Lord blessed the sabbath day and made it holy.
Qur'an 17:23 Thy Lord hath decreed that ye worship none but Him, and that ye be kind to parents. Whether one or both of them attain old age in thy life, say not to them a word of contempt, nor repel them, but address them in terms of honour. Exodus 20:12 Honour your father and your mother, that your days may be long in the land which the Lord your God gave you.
Qur'an 17:33 Nor take life which Allah has made sacred . . . Exodus 20:13 You shall not kill
Qur'an 17:32 Nor come nigh to adultery: for it is a shameful (deed) and an evil, opening the road (to other evils). Exodus 20:14 You shall not commit Adultery
Qur'an 60:12 O Prophet! When believing women come to thee to take the oath of fealty to thee, that they will not associate in worship any other thing whatever with Allah, that they will not steal, that they will not commit adultery (or fornication), that they will not kill their children, that they will not utter slander, intentionally forging falsehood, and that they will not disobey thee in any just matter; then do thou receive their fealty, and pray to Allah for the forgiveness (of their sins): for Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful. [Note: This applies to men as well as women. The Qur'an ordains severe punishment for theft 5:41,42] Qur'an 2:188 And do not eat up unjustly the property of each other among yourselves nor convey their cases to the authorities for devouring unlawfully some portion of the property of the people knowingly. [Commentary by Mufti Shah Ahmad Raza Khan -- this prohibition covers the acquisition of property by all unlawful means, such as theft, robbery, gambling, bribery, backbiting, giving false evidence, and all such other means as bringing a false claim against another or wrongfully influencing authorities to obtain unlawful benefits as a consequence] Exodus 20:15 You shall not steal.
Qur'an 2:42 And cover not truth with falsehood, nor conceal the Truth when ye know (what it is). Exodus 20:16 You shall not bear false witness against your neighbour.
Qur'an 4:32 And in no wise covet those things in which Allah Hath bestowed His gifts more freely on some of you than on others . . . Exodus 20:17 You shall not covet your neighbour's house; you shall not covet your neighbour's wife or his male servant or his female servant or his ox or his donkey or anything that belongs to your neighbour.
The Qur'an gives 12 Commandments to the Muslim Community. Click here for further elaboration.
Similarities
Islam Degrees of affinity and consanguinity prohibiting marriage Christianity Degrees of affinity and consanguinity prohibiting marriage
Qur'an 4:22-24 4:22 And marry not women whom your fathers married, except what is past: It was shameful and odious, an abominable custom indeed. 4:23 Prohibited to you (for marriage) are: your mothers, daughters, sisters; father's sisters, mother's sisters; brother's daughters, sister's daughters; foster-mothers (who gave you suck); foster-sisters; your wives' mothers; your step-daughters under your guardianship, born of your wives to whom ye have gone in, no prohibition if ye have not gone in; (those who have been) wives of your sons proceeding from your loins; and two sisters in wedlock at one and the same time, except for what is past; for God is Oft-forgiving, Most Merciful; 4:24 Also (prohibited are) women already married, except those whom your right hands possess. Thus hath God ordained (prohibitions) against you. Except for these, all others are lawful . . . and God is All-knowing, All-wise. Leviticus 18:6-18 6 No one is to approach any close relative to have sexual relations. I am the Lord. 7 Do not dishonour your father by having sexual relations with your mother. She is your mother; do not have relations with her. 8 Do not have sexual relations with your father's wife; that would dishonour your father. 9 Do not have sexual relations with your sister, either your father's daughter or your mother's daughter, whether she was born in the same home or elsewhere. 10 Do not have sexual relations with your son's daughter or your daughter's daughter; that would dishonour you. 11 Do not have sexual relations with the daughter of your father's wife, born to your father; she is your sister. 12 Do not have sexual relations with your father's sister; she is your father's close relative. 13 Do not have sexual relations with your mother's sister, because she is your mother's close relative. 14 Do not dishonour your father's brother by approaching his wife to have sexual relations; she is your aunt. 15 Do not have sexual relations with your daughter-in-law. She is your son's wife; do not have relations with her. 16 Do not have sexual relations with your brother's wife; that would dishonour your brother. 17 Do not have sexual relations with both a woman and her daughter. Do not have sexual relations with either her son's daughter or her daughter's daughter; they are her close relatives. That is wickedness. 18 Do not take your wife's sister as a rival wife and have sexual relations with her while your wife is living.
Similarities
(i) Basic Concepts
Islam Christianity
Monotheistic -- God (Allah) is recognized as the Creator. Monotheistic -- God is recognized as the Creator.
God is omnipotent, omniscient, immanent within His creation yet transcendent. God is omnipotent, omniscient, immanent within His creation yet transcendent.
God has a unique relationship with humans (master and servant). God has a unique relationship with humans. (master and servant).
God makes agreements or Covenants with humans. God makes agreements or Covenants with humans.
Have similar eschatology (pertaining to the last days or the end of the world) -- this world will come to an end someday and no-one knows when. Have similar eschatology (pertaining to the last days or the end of the world) -- this world will come to an end someday and no-one knows when.
A figure referred to as Satan or Antichrist (dajjal) (a figure of evil) will be defeated at the end of the world. A figure referred to as Antichrist or Satan (a figure of evil) will be defeated at the end of the world.
After the world has ended, God will judge humans, based on their actions in compliance with a moral code, specified in the Covenant which God makes with us. At the end of the world, God will judge humans based on their actions in compliance with a moral code, specified in the Covenant which God makes with us.
This judgement will determine one's eternal abode, heaven or hell (bliss or punishment). This judgement will determine one's eternal abode, heaven or hell (bliss or punishment).
Human beings have a spirit (ruh) which is eternal, continuing its existence after our physical death. As to its origin, the Qur'an says, "When I [God] have fashioned him [Adam] (in due proportions) and breathed into him of My spirit . . ." [Qur'an 15:29] Human beings have a soul which is eternal, continuing its existence after our physical death
Humans have the ability (free will) to choose between good and evil (obeying or disobeying God, complying with the moral code of the Covenant or transgressing). Humans have the ability (free will) to choose between good and evil (obeying or disobeying God, complying with the moral code of the Covenant or transgressing)
Angels exist who are the servants, and sometimes messengers of God. Angels exist who are the servants, and sometimes messengers of God
Satan (shaitan) exists, as well as evil spirits who follow him; they are the enemies of humanity. Satan exists, as well as evil spirits who follow him; they are the enemies of humanity.
Divinely revealed scriptures exist which are the primary source of religious knowledge. The Qur'an was revealed to Muhammad and it is the final scripture given to man. Divine scriptures exist which are the primary source of religious knowledge; revelation in this department is finished (there are no more biblical books yet to be revealed)
Miracles occur on occasion. Miracles occur on occasion.
If a person errs or transgresses, God may forgive them, if they sincerely repent. If a person errs or transgresses, God may forgive them, if they sincerely repent.
Prophets brought spiritual instruction. Prophets brought spiritual instruction.
There are similarities between the Quranic and biblical version of many stories, such as Adam and Eve, Moses and the children of Israel, etc. There are similarities between the Quranic and biblical version of many stories, such as Adam and Eve, Moses and the children of Israel, etc.
At the time of the end of the world, Jesus Christ will come again. At the time of the end of the world, Jesus Christ will come again.
Jesus Christ was born to the virgin Mary. Jesus Christ was born to the virgin Mary. (Immaculate Conception).
Similarities
(ii) Moral Code
Islam Christianity
Faith without works is useless (it is not enough to simply say "I believe). Faith without works is useless (it is not enough to simply say "I believe).
God severely punishes the worship of any deity other than God Himself as well as disrespect toward Him. God severely punishes the worship of any deity other than God Himself, as well as disrespect toward Him.
Humans have rights (hence the prohibitions on murder, theft, lying, violence). Humans have rights (hence the prohibitions on murder, theft, lying, violence).
Parents have special rights (to be honoured), as do spouses (hence adultery is forbidden). Parents have special rights (to be honoured), as do spouses (hence adultery is forbidden).
Fornication and lewd behaviour are forbidden. Fornication and lewd behaviour are forbidden.
Transgressions similar to the Christian "seven deadly sins" (avarice, pride, greed, gluttony; envy, lust, sloth) are all spiritual illnesses. Transgressions similar to the Catholic "seven deadly sins" (avarice, pride, greed, gluttony; envy, lust, sloth) are all spiritual illnesses..
Society's laws must be obeyed. Society's laws must be obeyed.
Intoxication is forbidden. Intoxication is forbidden.
Suicide is forbidden. Suicide is forbidden.
Homosexuality is forbidden. Homosexuality is forbidden (as stated in the book of Deuteronomy, as well as in the story of Lot and Sodom and Gomorra).
Similarities
(iii) Practices
Islam Christianity
Prayer is a means of communicating with God; God hears prayers and sometimes grants requests. Prayer is a means of communicating with God; God hears prayers and sometimes grants requests.
Special congregational service of worship (salat) once per week on Friday, in a mosque, is an obligation (in addition to five times a day obligatory service of worship (salat) - also preferably in congregation.) Congregational worship at church once per week on Sunday is an obligation.
Charity and relieving the suffering of others carries spiritual rewards. Charity and relieving the suffering of others carries spiritual rewards.
Certain standard prayers exist. Certain standard prayers exist.
Fasting and similar ascetic practises for religious purposes carries spiritual rewards. Fasting or depriving oneself for religious purposes carries spiritual rewards.
Pilgrimage (hajj) is obligatory. Pilgrimage still exists, but is not obligatory
Celebrate the advent and birth of the Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) on the 12th Rabi Awwal (Islamic calendar date) Celebrate the advent and birth of Jesus Christ, Dec. 25. This is known as Christmas.
Differences
(i) Basic Concepts
Islam Christianity
Do not believe in the Trinity Christians believe in the Trinity (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit)
God has informed us of only 99 of His beautiful names (Attributes). Many of them depict His beautiful aspects (jamal), and some of them depict His power, authority and grandeur (jalal). Christians currently emphasize the beautiful aspects of God (i.e. God is Love)
Jesus is a Prophet and a servant of God. Muhammad is also a Prophet and a servant of God. He was the last Prophet sent by God to guide and teach mankind. As a member of the Trinity, Jesus is viewed as God Himself.
The Quranic teachings in this regard may be summed up as follows: (1) Christ was neither crucified nor killed by the Jews, notwithstanding certain apparent circumstances which produced that illusion in the minds of some of the enemies; and (2) Jesus was taken up to God (i.e.. God raised him up (raf'a) to Himself.) [Qur'an 4:157, 158 & 3:55 & 4:157] Christians believe that Jesus was crucified on a cross.
See above. Christians believe Jesus was resurrected (raised from the dead) three days after being crucified on a cross (Good Friday to Easter Sunday are the days when Christians remember and celebrate this.) Jesus' crucifixion they believe, redeems Christians of their sins.
Eschatology - Judgement will occur on Judgement Day (the end of the world when God will judge all human beings beginning from Adam and Eve). Persons who have been previously deceased, and are in their graves, are given an indication (via 'windows' in the grave) of what his or her future Judgement may be. The punishment of the grave will begin immediately. Rewards begin immediately too. (This intermediate stage of the grave may be regarded as similar to the Catholic Purgatory, and is called barzakh in Islam). The final abode of either Paradise or Hell will be pronounced on the Day of Judgement. Eschatology - most Christians believe that judgement takes place, immediately upon death (i.e. they will either go to Heaven or Hell, or as in the case of Catholics, they could also go to Purgatory immediately upon death). Christians also believe that the final Judgement Day is only for all those people who have not died yet and will be for those remaining on earth.
Hell is a place of purification, and is permanent. Paradise as a reward, and Hell as a punishment are but graphic terms to make us understand a state of things which is beyond all our notions of life in that world. Paradise will be eternal. Once meriting it, there can be no question of being ejected from it. As to whether Hell is also eternal for the unbelievers, there are two schools of thought: (1) A great majority of Muslims affirm that God may pardon every sin and every crime except disbelief in God. [Qur'an 4:48,116] (2) Others believe that even the punishment of disbelief may one day terminate by the grace of God. [Qur'an 11:107, etc.] The Qur'an 4:124 declares: "If any do deeds of righteousness - be they male or female - and have faith, they will enter Paradise and not the least injustice will be done to them." In other words no religion has a monopoly on salvation! Hell is eternal, but Purgatory is not (note: Catholics believe in Purgatory whereas Protestants do not). While Catholics believe that Purgatory is precisely the same as Hell, it is not eternal. They believe it is a place or state of punishment wherein the souls of those who die in God's grace may do penance for past sins and hence become cleansed and fit for heaven. Only Christians can go to heaven.
All mankind is born pure and he/she is responsible for his or her own sins and not someone else's. Christians believe in Original Sin, (all of mankind is held responsible for the sins of Adam and Eve) which only the sacrament of baptism in the name of Christ can expiate.
Muslims do not believe in vicarious atonement. They believe that each person is responsible for his or her own actions and that no-one else can atone for them. However, you can pray to God for His Mercy and Forgiveness on behalf of another person. The Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h. -- and some others (like innocent babies who have passed away) are given the special privilege to intercede on behalf of their parents on the Day of Judgement. This is in accord with the Throne Verse in the Qur'an. So with God's graceful permission, they may have a specially bestowed privilege of pleading on behalf of others and begging for God's forgiveness for them on the Day of Judgement. This is known as intercession (shafa't). Christians believe in vicarious atonement -- that another person can extinguish the guilt incurred by another person's sins. Jesus is believed to have died so as to atone vicariously for man's sins. He was considered to be the Lamb of God, which means that Jesus was considered to be the perfect sacrifice by which the hold of Original Sin was broken. Christians believe in intercession and intercessors such as priests and monks.
The holy Qur'an was revealed ('revelation' [wahi] is the highest form of inspiration with no possibility of error in the message or the conveyance of the message) to the Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h. through the angel Gabriel who was carrying out God's precise instructions. This occurred over a period of 23 years. The holy Qur'an is God's Word -- not the word of the Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h. Christians believe that divine inspiration (the Latin word is 'afflatus' which means 'divine wind') inspired the writers of the scripture. Hence they believe that the Gospel of St. Mark (obviously written by St. Mark) or the letters of Paul the Apostle are the "Word of God."
The Qur'an exists today exactly the same as it was revealed to Muhammad, p.b.u.h. There have been absolutely no changes whatsoever made to the wording. Special checks and balances and special means for the preservation of accuracy (.e.g. memorizing of the text by many people, etc. etc.) were put into place so that no error or change could possibly creep into the text. A council was called, in the early days of Christianity, where the church fathers and elders debated. This was presided over by the Roman (and Christian) Emperor Constantine (circa 324 A.D.). This council codified (systematized) standard Christian belief and gave the New Testament its present form, depriving some books of the status of Scripture (many of which still exist today and are known as the Apocrypha).
All the Prophets, from Adam a.s. to Muhammad p.b.u.h. are pure and sinless/infallible. In the Old Testament (Jewish scriptures which most Christians regard as authoritative), Prophets are not portrayed as being infallible to say the least.
There are many differences between the Quranic and the Biblical versions in the details of certain Biblical stories. There are many differences between the Quranic and the Biblical versions in the details of certain Biblical stories.
The first source of Muslim Law, is the Qur'an. The second source of law is the Hadith (Traditions of the Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h.). The Hadith literature expounds and explains and interprets the Quranic injunctions and teachings. The Hadith do not contradict the Qur'an in any way. The source of Christian (or Canon) Law is the scripture, which has been interpreted by the Pope for Catholics; by the Patriarch for members of the Orthodox faith; and by the consensus of the community for other groups. The writings of the church fathers would also be relevant.
For Muslims, Prophets are spiritually advanced and are very pure and sinless. They have been sent by God to guide and teach mankind. There have been 127,000 of them from Adam, a.s. to Muhammad p.b.u.h. who was the last Prophet sent, meaning that no more Prophets will come after him. Hence Muhammad p.b.u.h. was called the "Seal of the Prophets." The Prophets were sent as Messengers of God to people in different countries at different times. Prophets do not have the same stature in Christianity that they have in Islam.
Differences
(ii) Moral Code
Islam Christianity
Islam does not treat law and morality as different things. What is legal/lawful is also moral and conversely what is unlawful/illegal is also immoral. Consequently, Islamic law automatically covers and governs morality -- moral values are not changeable nor are they dependant on the whims of individuals or society. The Islamic legal system combines the two opposites: a) rigid inflexibility and permanency through the Shar'iah (i.e. the divine injunctions of the Qur'an and the Sunnah) and b) the flexibility and fluidity to accommodate man-made legislation with the changing needs of society. There are two forms of legal systems in Islam: i) Fiqh (which cannot be inconsistent with the Shariah) and ii) the derivative form of legislation which is based on the Shariah. Transgressing these two regulations or bounds will make Fiqh (i.e. man-made legislation) ultra vires ab-initio (i.e. absolutely void from the beginning.) Secular law, and morality are often different things. For example, abortion is considered legal by the government in Canada. Many Protestants have no problem with this law, yet Catholics forbid it for their followers. What is considered moral has tended to change with each generation. The guideposts and/or criteria of what is considered moral or what is considered immoral are interpreted differently depending on the era or the group (Catholic, Protestant, etc.). Church doctrine, while it can change and be altered, doesn't change so often as the church members interpretations of it do. For example, Jesus' commandment "Love thy neighbour as thyself" has differing interpretations on how to carry it out depending on the time and era and generation; also compliance to this commandment has changed substantially from place to place, group to group and time to time.
Muslims believe that while the Scripture and Gospels were originally pure and error free, contradiction and error has crept into them over time and so now the current books are considered to be highly suspect. For example we don't know what are really Jesus', a.s. words from what are the scribes words because there were no checks and balances that were put into place to ensure that such errors did not occur. Hence we see several contradictions in both the Old Testament and the New Testament. Even though the Old Testament is regarded as Scripture, Christians do not regard themselves as being bound by Jewish law (this thanks to a dream of St. Peter).
Muslims, like Jews do not consume the flesh of swine. Christians consume the flesh of swine.
Alcohol and/or intoxication is completely forbidden. Alcohol intoxication is forbidden for Christians, but alcohol consumption is not.
Free-mixing of sexes is discouraged. Free-mixing of the sexes was historically discouraged, but today this injunction doesn't play the role it used to.
Differences
(iii) Practices
Islam Christianity
Muslims do not believe in the separation of 'church from state' (i.e. secularism). However, it is permissible to separate the functions of government (politics) from religion and be undertaken by different individuals -- politics would still be subject to religion. Almost all Christian countries have secular governments.
The Muslim daily rituals and practices are clear and detailed (e.g. proper way to use the washroom, specifics of purification for prayer, inheritance, details of Zakat, prescribed punishments, etc.). Lack the details that Islam holds.
Prayer is very specific and exactly the same no matter which country the Muslim happens to live in. There are five prescribed prayers per day at set times according to the rotation of the earth around the sun. All of these prayers are obligatory on every Muslim. The prescribed prayers are recited in Arabic and are recited exactly the same in all countries of the world. The culture of a person does not influence the performance of prayer (salat). It is the exact prayer that Muhammad, p.b.u.h. taught us to do. With a few memorized exceptions, like the 'Our Father' and the 'Apostle's Creed,' prayer is an improvised conversation with God; there is no prescribed time for nor daily number of Christian prayers.
Actions may be haram (forbidden), halal (allowed), fard (obligatory), sunnah (following the ways of the Prophet Muhammad, p.b.u.h.) and so on. Don't have any specific categories of actions as seen in Muslim law.
Funeral prayers, the birth of a baby (adhan), donations to charity (i.e. Zakat) etc. are ritualized and clearly set out no matter which culture a Muslim belongs to. Certain rites called sacraments are performed: i.e. Baptism, Confession, the Eucharist, etc.
Hymns and devotional services of worship and supplications are an integral part of all Muslim forms of worship. Zikr ceremonies (chanting a name of God), and sama (religious music) are practised more often among the more devout groups of Muslims such as the Sufis. Hymns and devotional music play a big role in Christianity.
In Islam, there is no institutionalized "church" nor its hierarchy. There are no monks in Islam either. Religious leaders are not obliged to remain celibate. Certain sects (i.e. large sects like the Catholic and Eastern Orthodox churches) condone monkhood. Catholic monks and priests are obliged to remain celibate. Protestant ministers are not obliged to remain celibate.
Muslims are forbidden to put pressure, either directly or indirectly, on another person to convert to Islam. Efforts in this regard have to be through persuasion (i.e. without involving any kind of pressure). The Qur'an clearly lays down the law that the duty and function of all the Prophets and all Muslims is only to convey the message of God. Period. Christians have an obligation to proselytize. Missionary work is considered very important.
Homosexuality is considered to be a perversion and is forbidden. Since the prohibition on homosexuality is found in the Old Testament only, some Christian sects say it does not apply (i.e. the United Church ordains homosexual ministers).
Interest (riba) is forbidden to Muslims who live in Islamic countries. Interest used to be forbidden in Christianity, but it seems that this is no longer the case.
Polygamy is allowed to Muslims. There are strict limitations and prohibitions concerning it so it does not become a method to dominate women. Polygamy used to be allowed by the Church, but now it is forbidden to all sects but the Mormons.
All games of chance and gambling are forbidden in Islam. Some sects are very strict about gambling, but others are not strict at all.
Only females are allowed to wear gold Males and females are allowed to wear gold.
Similarities
Secularism
Islam Islamic Secularism Christianity Christian Secularism
O Beloved! Did you not see a group (or Chiefs) of the Children of Israel after Moosa (Moses)? When they spoke to a prophet of theirs: ‘raise for us a king that we may fight in the way of Allah….’ “And their prophet said to them: ‘Verily Allah has sent Talut [the Biblical Saul] as your king … and has increased him in knowledge and physique.”(Quran 2:246) The Quranic word ‘Talut’ is itself expressive of tallness; and that he was tall and stood high is mentioned in the Bible too: He [Saul] was higher than any of the people from his shoulders on upwards (The First Book of Samuel 10:23). (The First Book of Samuel, 8: 4-5; 19-20) “… Then all the elders ofIsrael gathered themselves together, and came to Samuel unto Ramah, and said unto him… Now make us a king to judge us like all the nations… We will have a king over us, that we also may be like all the nations; and that our king may judge us, and go out before us, and fight our battles.” “In war he [Saul] was able to march 120 miles without rest” (The Book of Jeremiah). It was a fixed belief with the Hebrews that their leader, besides possessing other qualities, must be tall of stature. ‘The Holy One, blessed be He, does not cause His Shechinah to alight except on one who is wise, strong, rich, and tall of stature.” (Cohen’s ‘Everyman’s Talmud, [Dent, London] p. 126)
Differences
Secularism
Islam Islamic Secularism Christianity Christian Secularism
Islam attaches no importance to the external form of government. It is satisfied if the well-being of a person in both the worlds is aimed for, and the Divine law applied. Thus constitutional questions take a secondary place. Thus, a republic, a monarchy, a joint-rule, among other forms, are all valid in the Islamic community. If this aim is realized by a single chief, one accepts it. If at a given time, in a given surrounding, all the requisite qualities of a "commander of the Faithful" or caliph are not found united in the same person, one admits that the division of power is for the purpose of the better functioning of the government. A famous case cited by the Qur'an (2:246-47) is of a former prophet who was solicited by his people to select for them a king beside himself [don't forget he was a prophet too], so that they might wage war under his leadership, against the enemy which had expelled them from their homes and familes. The designation of a king in the presence of and in addition to a prophet, and even by the intermediary of the latter, shows the lengths to which one can go in this direction. A division is is thus made between the spiritual and temporal functions, yet no arbitrary power is tolerated for either of them. The politics and the king remain as much subject to the Divine law as the cult and the prophet. The source of authority and codes of law remain the same, only the application of law and the execution of necessary dispositions relate to different persons. It is more a question of specialization than a divorce between the two aspects of life. Islam has kept the original meaning of the Quranic text whereby both the spiritual and temporal functions of the government are governed by the Divine Scriptures. One can see the close similarity of the Quranic and the Biblical texts. here. Biblical Secularism has been reinterpreted in modern times. The initial Biblical text does not provide for the separation of the Church and State in a way that it was correctly interpreted to mean [i.e. that although the Church is governed by the Divine Scripture, the State is not supposed to be governed by the Divine Scriptures but rather by the man-made laws of Caeser.] Matthew 22 21 They say unto him, Caesar's. Then saith he unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's; and unto God the things that are God's. The maxim “Render unto Caesar . . . the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God’s” has become the cardinal doctrine under which modern Christian/Western governments operate. .
The current definition cited in the opposite column is much used in the west and it is spreading to the east. The current definition: Secularism: indifference to or rejection or exclusion of religion and religious considerations
There are two meanings for jihad. One meaning is a personal spiritual aspect to kill sinful desires. It also means to use violence to spread the faith. Muslims are taught that those who fight and die in a jihad have their sins forgiven, and they are rewarded with a sensual and luxurious life in paradise. See Suras 3:157-158, 3:169-171, 3:194-195, 4:74, 4:94-97, 22:58-59, 52:17-23, 56:10-38. Also see Bukhari 4:63, 72, 80, 85, 137, 175, 216, 266. So the killing of non-Muslims offers the religion's highest reward.
Muhammad first claimed to have a vision from God in the year 610 AD. The first 13 years of his ministry were marked by peaceful preaching in the city of Mecca. During this period Muhammad seems to have been a well-meaning man who sought to oppose paganism and evil in his day.
However, in the year 623 he became a political leader in the city of Medina. With his political power came a new aggressive behavior. He attacked pagan caravans and used the sword to spread his religion.
Muhammad personally led at least 27 bloody invasions (some say more than 60) and ordered his followers to wage many more. Muhammad assassinated many of his opponents during his lifetime. In his battle against the Quraiza Jews, women and children were sold into slavery, and hundreds of captured men were executed. Even some of his own people were horrified.
The tradition of violence in Islam, which started with Muhammad, continues to this day. There is worldwide evidence that some Muslims kill or otherwise persecute people solely for being non-Muslims. This is well documented in Nigeria, Algeria, Sudan (where modern slavery is documented), Egypt, Iran, Afghanistan, Tajikistan, Pakistan, Iraq, and Malaysia. One source for some of the evidence on this can be found in the video series listed below (hour 6 of the 8-hour program). You could also email the speakers on the video at cdebater@aol.com for further documentation.
According to the organization the Voice of the Martyrs (website http://www.persecution.com/ or search for Voice of the Martyrs) 160,000 Christians are killed annually because of their faith— the vast majority being killed by Muslims. If Islam claims to be a religion of peace, why is there so much oppression in every Muslim country?
In the audio tape series listed at the end of this essay, Abdul Saleeb quotes from a PBS Frontline documentary called "Saudi Time Bomb?" According to the program, Saudi Arabian Ministry of Education textbooks contained, as of the year 2000, a most disturbing teaching. The teaching, which is from the hadiths (Bukhari 4:176-177) as taught by Muhammad himself, is required instruction for all middle school children in Saudi Arabia. The teaching which is entitled "The Victory of Muslims Over Jews," says:
"The last hour won't come before the Muslims would fight the Jews, and the Muslims will kill them. So Jews would hide behind rocks and trees. Then the rocks and trees would call, 'Oh, Muslim. Oh, Servant of God. There is a Jew behind me. Come and kill him.' "
Included with the text is a list of principles, including the following:
"Jews and Christians are the enemies of believers. They will never approve of the Muslims. Beware of them."
Yes, the Bible has its share of violence as well, particularly in the Old Testament. For example, God instructs the Israelites coming out of Egypt to take over the land of Canaan and kill all of the inhabitants. However, there is a clear difference from Quranic violence.
The Bible makes it clear that the Canaanite society deserved it as it was thoroughly polluted by their wretchedly evil practices, including the horror of child sacrifice. (Deuteronomy 9:1-6, 12:29-31, 18:9-14, 1 Kings 14:24, 2 Chronicles 33:1-9, Ezra 9:11) Thus God used the Israelites to administer specific justice, just as he later used other societies to administer justice against the Israelites (book of Jeremiah).
Instances such as this in the Bible are each a particular limited circumstance in time, for a particular purpose established by God. But in the Quran, we encounter general commands to kill and destroy the enemies of Islam that are applicable for all times and places and people groups.
Who is bin Laden?
Osama bin Muhammad bin 'Awad bin Laden (Arabic: أسامة بن محمد بن عوض بن لادن; born March 10, 1957[1]), most often mentioned as Osama bin Laden or Usama bin Laden, is a militant Islamist and is reported to be the founder of the organization called al-Qaeda.[2] He is a member of the prestigious and wealthy bin Laden family. In conjunction with several other Islamic militants leaders, bin Laden issued two fatwas—in 1996 and then again in 1998—that Muslims should kill civilians and military personnel from the United States and allied countries until they withdraw support for Israel and withdraw military forces from Islamic countries.[3][4]
He has been indicted in United States federal court for his alleged involvement in the 1998 U.S. embassy bombings in Dar es Salaam, Tanzania and Nairobi, Kenya, and is on the U.S. Federal Bureau of Investigation's Ten Most Wanted Fugitives list.
Although bin Laden has not been indicted for the September 11, 2001 attacks, he has taken responsibility for them.[5][6][7] The attacks involved the hijacking of United Airlines Flight 93, United Airlines Flight 175, American Airlines Flight 11, American Airlines Flight 77, and the subsequent destruction of the World Trade Center in New York City, New York, and severe damage to The Pentagon outside of Washington, DC.[8] source:wikipedia
DNA settles Smith paternity claim
Ms Smith died of an accidental overdose of sleeping pills
DNA tests have revealed that Larry Birkhead, a former boyfriend of the late Playboy model, Anna Nicole Smith, fathered her baby daughter, Dannielynn.
Ms Smith's partner and lawyer, Howard Stern, is one of two other men who have now lost a court case in which they tried to prove they fathered the child.
Dannielynn could inherit millions if her mother's estate wins a legal battle over a previous husband's legacy.
Mr Birkhead told reporters he planned to buy new toys for his daughter.
Standing on the steps of a courtroom in Nassau, Bahamas, the Los Angeles-based photographer said: "I hate to be the one to tell you this but - I told you."
"Nothing's really determined except parentage and I'm the father," he said. "I'm going to the toy store."
Ms Smith died aged 39 of an accidental overdose of sleeping pills in a Florida hotel on 8 February.
She lived in the Bahamas for the last months of her life and was buried there.
Her daughter's Bahamanian birth certificate listed Ms Smith's partner, Howard Stern, as the father.
On Tuesday, Mr Stern appeared alongside Mr Birkhead to say he was very disappointed by the DNA test but he was going to do his best to ensure Mr Birkhead got full custody of the child
source: bbc
US extends troops' tour of duty
Soldiers on duty in Iraq will have to stay longer than expected
US troops will now serve up to 15 months in Iraq and Afghanistan instead of the usual 12-month tours under new defence department rules.
The move is designed to help the US military supply enough troops for ongoing operations.
Soldiers will be allowed a minimum of 12 months at home bases upon return.
The extended tours apply to troops currently in Iraq and those about to be deployed, Defence Secretary Robert Gates said.
source: bbc
US troops will now serve up to 15 months in Iraq and Afghanistan instead of the usual 12-month tours under new defence department rules.
The move is designed to help the US military supply enough troops for ongoing operations.
Soldiers will be allowed a minimum of 12 months at home bases upon return.
The extended tours apply to troops currently in Iraq and those about to be deployed, Defence Secretary Robert Gates said.
source: bbc
US extends troops' tour of duty
Soldiers on duty in Iraq will have to stay longer than expected
US troops will now serve up to 15 months in Iraq and Afghanistan instead of the usual 12-month tours under new defence department rules.
The move is designed to help the US military supply enough troops for ongoing operations.
Soldiers will be allowed a minimum of 12 months at home bases upon return.
The extended tours apply to troops currently in Iraq and those about to be deployed, Defence Secretary Robert Gates said.
source: bbc
US troops will now serve up to 15 months in Iraq and Afghanistan instead of the usual 12-month tours under new defence department rules.
The move is designed to help the US military supply enough troops for ongoing operations.
Soldiers will be allowed a minimum of 12 months at home bases upon return.
The extended tours apply to troops currently in Iraq and those about to be deployed, Defence Secretary Robert Gates said.
source: bbc
Monday, April 2, 2007
IMPORTANCE OF FATHER
मेरा बा र म
मलाइ यस्तो लाग्थ्यो :-
म चार बर्षको हुँदा :- मेरा बाले जे पनी गर्न सक्छन ।
म पाँच बर्षको हुँदा :- मेरा बालाइ सबै कुरा थाहा छ ।
म छ बर्षको हुँदा :- अरुका भन्दा मेरा बा फूर्तिला छन ।
म आठ बर्षको हुँदा :- बालाइ सबैकुरा त्यती थाहा छैन ।
म दश बर्षको हुँदा :- बा र मेरो जमानामा अन्तर आइसकेको छ ।
म बाह् बर्षको हुँदा :- बालाइ केही थाहा छैन, स्मरण शक्ति हराइसकेका छन ।
म चौध बर्षको हुँदा :- बा को कुरा सुन्नु बेकार छ ।
म एक्काइस बर्षको हुँदा :- मेरा बाउ ? हे भगवान ! ती त सत्ययूगका कुरा गर्दछन ।
म पच्चीस बर्षको हुँदा :- बालाइ अलिकती कुरा थाहा छ कि !
म तीस बर्षको हुँदा :- बालाइ सोध्नु पर्छ उहाँले के भन्नुहुन्छ ?
म चालीस बर्षको हुँदा :- बाले कसरी व्यवहार धाने होलान !
म पचास बर्षको हुँदा :- यदि अहिले बा भइदिएको भए कती कुरा सोध्थें होला ?
दिन एउटा भाइको कम्युनिकेशनमा गएको थिएँ टेबुलको तल एउटा फालिएको पाना रैछ। टिपेर हेरें। बडो मिठो लेखिएको रैछ। एकदम व्यवहारिक कुरा र साथै अहिलेको बाबु आमाको अर्ती नमान्ने वा अर्ती दिएको मन नपराउने पिढींलाइ सिकाउनु पर्ने कुरा लाग्यो। मलाइ थाहा छैन यो कस्ले संकलन गर्यो तर जस्ले गर्यो राम्रो गर्यो। यस्मा लेखिएका कुरा मेरो भोगाइमा त धेरै हद सम्म सफल रह्यो शायद धेरैको हदसम्म मिल्न जाला पनि भनेर यस ब्लगमा राखेको छु।
मान्छे अजिवको जात हो। अलीकती बुद्दि पस्नासाथ मत्ताहात्ती जस्तै हुन्छ। अलीकती जान्ने सुन्ने हुँदा बित्तिकै म जस्तो कोही छैन भन्छ र व्यवहारले किच्दै गएपछी संसार बुझ्दै गएपछी धेरै कुरा मनन गर्छ। हरेक अप्ठारा कामहरु हाम्रो समाजमा बाबुले नै गर्दछन। परिवारमा हुर्केको बच्चा ३/४ बर्षको हुँदा सबै अप्ठारा कामहरु बाबुले गरेको र आमाले पनी गार्हो सार्हो पर्दा बाबा लाइ गुहारेको देख्दा बच्चालाइ लाग्छ “मेरा बा ले सबै काम गर्न सक्छन”।
सबैलाइ आफ्ना बच्चा प्यारा हुन्छन। ४/५ बर्षमा बच्चहरु अली जिज्ञासु पनी हुन्छन। चरा कहाँबाट आयो? चरा, गाडी, भैंसी,गाइ आदीका श्रृंखलाबद्ध प्रश्नका उत्तर बाबुले दिदै जान्छ। आमा भान्साको काम गर्दै हुन्छीन। बाबु फुर्सदिलो हुन्छ अनी बाबु नानी समात्दै उस्का उत्तर दिदै गर्दा बच्चालाइ लाग्छ मेरा बाबुले सबैकुरा जानेका छन।
साना बच्चाले मागेको कुरा सबैले पुर्याउने कोशिस गर्छन। बच्चाले बन्दुक किन्दे भन्दा किन्दिने, गाडी किन्दे भन्दा किन्दिने गर्ने काम बाबुले गर्छन। भनेको गरिदिने र मागेको दिने भएपछी आफ्ना बाबु अरु सबैका बाबु भन्दा बच्चालाइ फुर्तिला लाग्छन।
जब छोरो बढदै जान्छ । ७/८ बर्षको हुँदा ३/४ कक्षामा चढीसक्छ। उस्का किताबमा भएका सबैकुरा थाहा बाउलाइ नहुन पनी सक्छ वा आफ्नै व्यवहारले बच्चावको हरेक प्रश्नको उत्तर दिदैन बाउले। अली अली अङ्ग्रेजी फुटाल्न थालेको छोराले मनमनै सोच्छ “मेरा बालाइ सबै कुरा त्यती थाहा छैन”।
छोरो अली पढदै बढदै जान्छ। बाहुलीमा दम र दिमागमा अलीकती पढाइ घुस्दै जान थालेपछि नयाँ जमाना र पुराना जमानाको कुरा थाहा पाउँदै जान्छ। म नयाँ जमानाको मान्छे मेरो नयाँ सोचाइ छ भनेर फुर्ती गर्न थाल्छ। बा बुढा हुन थाले । उनले सबै कुरा बिर्सदै जान थालेका छन भनेर सोच्छ। १३/१४ बर्षको उमेरमा बैंश चढन थाल्छ। हरेक युवा विद्रोही स्वभावका हुदै जान्छन। अनी बाबुले दिएको अर्ती बोझ हुदैं जान्छ। बाबुले केहि भने पनी झर्कने वा बुढाको कुरा सुन्नु बेकार छ भनेर उठेर हिडने हुन्छन।
जव बैंश चढेर उन्मत्त हुदै जान्छन। २०/२१ बर्षको उमेरमा नयाँ सोच हुन्छ। नयाँ जोश हुन्छ। जिन्दगीमा केहि गर्छु भन्ने हुन्छ। त्यसबेलामा बाबु आमाको कुराहरु सत्ययुगका कथा जस्ता लाग्छन। अनी साथीहरुसंग कुरा गर्दा पनी हाम्रो बाउ, बुढो जस्ता उपनाम दिदै ” मेरो बाउ ! हे भगवान ती त सत्ययूगका कुरा गर्छन यार !” भन्छन।
जव उमेरले २५ को नेटो काटदै जान्छ। पढाइ पनी बिस्तारै सक्ने तरखरमा हुन्छ। या पढेर विद्वान भएको हुन्छ वा पढन नसकेर उसको चुरीफुरी झरेको हुन्छ। अनी हल्का व्यवहारिक हुदै गएपछी बाबु प्रतीको श्रद्धा बढदै जान्छ। अनी बल्ल बाबु त्यसै बाबु भएका रहेनछन। उनलाइ पनि केही थाहा छ भन्ने ज्ञात हुदै जान्छ। उमेर ढल्कदै जाँदा बाबुलाइ सोधेर मात्रै काम गर्ने बानी बस्छ अथवा बाबुको अनुभवलाइ सम्मान गर्छ छोराले। व्यवहारले किचिएको छोराचाँही कहीले आफ्नै छोराछोरीको चित्त बुझाउन पर्दा र स्वास्नीको चित्त बुझाउँदा हैरान भैसकेको हुन्छ। यती बेला उस्को छोराले उसलाइ नै “बालाइ त्यती कुरा थाहा छैन ” भन्ने बेला भैसकेको हुन्छ। दिक्दार भएपछी बल्ल सोच्छ “बा ले व्यवहार कसरी धाने होलान !”
अब त बाउ पनी रहेनन। आफु पनी उमेरले नेटो काटने बेला भयो र पनी धेरै काम गर्नुछ र उ अहिले अलमलमा परेको छ। अव चाँही उ पछुताउँछ र भन्छ “यदी अहिले बा भइदिएको भए कति कुरा सोध्थें होला”
ब्लगबाट साभार http://hamrodesh.com/?p=172#more-172
Thursday, March 29, 2007
नेपालमा जातीय राज्यको उध्घाटन
भीरबाट लड्न लागेको गाइलाइ रामराम भन्न सकीन्छ तर काध थाप्न सकीदैन/ कती कुनै जाती बीशेशले मात्रै जातीय राज्यको बीरोधमा डीफेन्श गर्ने? मैले त साथी हो छोड दीए एकल राष्ट्रको पछमा बोलन यहा हरेक जाती र सम्प्रदायलाइ नेपाली भन्न लाज लाग्न थालेको छ हरेकलाइ आफ्नै जातीय राज्य चाहीयको छ/ ज्वला सीहको घोषणा त जातीय र सामप्रदायीक साशनको सुरुवात मात्रै हो,अब काठमाण्डुमा नेबा राज्य र पुर्बमा लिम्बुवान राज्यले घोष्णा गर्न मात्रै बाकी छ,खै कीन मल्ल के सुन्दर पछी परे ज्वाला सीह भन्दा? बधाइ छ ज़वला सीहलाइ नया राज्यको पहिलो राष्ट्र परमुख हुनु भएकोमा, फेरी पनी छीट्टै नब राज्यका प्रथम राष्ट्र परमुखहरुलाइ बधाइ दीन पाउने आशा राख्दै अहीलेलाइ बीदा पाउ/ refrence http://www.mysansar.com/?p=1433
Sunday, March 25, 2007
वर्गीय समस्या ठूलो कि जातीय ?
वर्गीय समस्या ठूलो कि जातीय ?
अरुण बराल
नेपालमा यतिखेर जातीय आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गरिनुपर्ने कुराले व्यापक चर्चा पाइरहेको छ । राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गर्नुपर्ने कुरामा खासै विवाद नभए पनि जातीय, धार्मिक, भाषिक वा भौगोलिकमध्ये कुन आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गर्ने भन्नेबारेमा अलि बढी बहस भइरहेको छ । तर, वर्गीय आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गर्नुपर्छ भन्नेबारेमा भने कसैले पनि चर्चा गरेको पाइँदैन । यतिसम्म कि आफूलाई र्सवधारावर्गको अग्रदस्ता ठान्ने नेकपा माओवादीले समेत अहिले जातीय हिसावबाटै राज्यको पुनर्संरचनामै जोड दिइरहेको छ र वर्गीय विषयलाई गौण महत्व दिइरहेको छ । तर, तथ्यहरुलाई केलाउँदा नेपालमा जातीय समस्याभन्दा वर्गीय समस्या नै प्रधान र जटिल देखिन्छ । सैद्धान्तिक आधारमा भन्दा पनि जातीय समस्या वर्गीय समस्याको आधार नभएर आधेयमात्रै हो त्यसैले प्रमुख र आधारभूत समस्याको समाधान नगरी उपरी हिसावबाट जातीय समस्यालाई मात्रै ध्यान दिने हो भने समाजमा द्वन्द्व घट्ने होइन, झनै बढेर जानेछ ।
जातजातिहरुको अवस्था ?
पछिल्लो जनगणनाअनुसार नेपालमा क्षेत्रीहरुको जनसंख्या सबैभन्दा बढी अर्थात् १५ दशमलव ८० प्रतिशत छ भने बाहुनहरु १३ दशमलव ३३ प्रतिशत (तर्राईका ० दशमलव ९५ प्रतिशत ब्राह्मणसहित) छन् । क्षेत्री र बाहुनको जनसंख्यामात्रै नेपालमा २९ दशमलव १३ प्रतिशत छ ।
त्यसैगरी जनजातिहरुमध्ये मगर ७.१४ प्रतिशत, थारु ६.७५ प्रतिशत, तामाङ्ग ५.६४ प्रतिशत, नेवार ५.४८ प्रतिशत, मुश्लिम ४.२७ प्रतिशत, कामी ३.९४ प्रतिशत, यादव ९.९४ प्रतिशत, र्राई २.७९ प्रतिशत, गुरुङ्ग २.३९ प्रतिशत, दमाई १ .७२ प्रतिशत, लिम्बू १.५८ प्रतिशत, ठकुरी १.४७ प्रतिशत, सार्की १.४० प्रतिशत, तेली १.३४ प्रतिशत, चमार, हरिजन र राम १.१९ प्रतिशत र कोइरी १.११ प्रतिशत छन् । अन्य जनजातिहरुको संख्या शून्य दशमलवभन्दा माथि छैन । यसरी हेर्दा यहाँ जुन जनजाति र दलितहरुको समस्याको कुरा भइरहेको छ, त्यो २९ प्रतिशत क्षेत्री-बाहुनबाहेक अन्य ६९ प्रतिशत जनजातिको मात्रै कुरा हो ।
गरीबी र जात-जातिवीचको सम्बन्ध
के नेपालका सबै जनजातिहरु उत्पीडित छन् ? अनि के नेपालका सबै उच्च जाति भनाउदाहरु शोषक वर्गमा पर्दछन् ? वास्तवमा उत्पीडित हुनु भनेको मुख्यतः गरीब र विपन्न हुनु नै हो । शोषणको मूल स्रोत भनेको आर्थिक शोषण नै हो । नेपालका सबै दलित र जनजातिहरु उत्पीडित वर्गमा पर्छन् भन्ने छैन । त्यसैले जातीय आधारमा राज्य पुनर्संरचना गर्ने वित्तिकै तत् तत् जातिले मुक्ति पाइहाल्ने कुनै ठेगान छैन । जुन जातिको राज्य बन्छ, त्यो जातिका धनीमानी र ठूलाठालुहरु नै संघीय सत्तामा जाने हुन् । तर, सोही जातिका गरीब एवं बनीबुतो गर्नेहरु तलै खुम्चिइरहन्छन् ।
हामी दलित भन्छौं, तथ्याङ्कका आधारमा कुरा गर्दा कुल जनसंख्याको ७.४ प्रतिशत स्थान ओगट्ने दलितहरुमध्ये पनि ४५.५ प्रतिशत दलितहरु असाध्यै गरीब छन् । दलित जातिका आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना हुँदा यी ४५.५ प्रतिशत गरीब दलितहरुको स्थान के हुने ? दलितको समस्या भनेको एनजिओको पछि लागेका, वा क्याम्पस पढाउने टाढाबाठा दलितहरुको मात्रै समस्या होइन । पदमलाल विश्वकर्मा मन्त्री बन्ने समस्या होइन, गाउँको गने कामीको गरीवी हल गर्ने समस्याचा“हि मूख्य हो । जनजातिहरुको हकमा पनि यही कुरा सत्य हो ।
जातिलाई मात्रै आधार मानेर समस्याको समाधान गर्न खोज्दा सबै जातिका धनीमानीले मात्रै अवसर पाउने छन् । तर, गरीबीलाई आधार मानेर अघि बढ्ने हो भने सबै जातिका उत्पीडितहरु समेटिने छन् । जस्तै तथ्याङ्कहरुलाई हामीले हेर्यौं भने देशका कुल गरीब जनतामध्ये १५.७ प्रतिशत मानिसहरु त क्षेत्री-बाहुनमात्रै छन् । जबकी पहाडका जनजातिको कुल जनसंख्या १९.५ प्रतिशत छ । नेपालमा नेवारहरु जम्मा साढे ७ प्रतिशत छन् । तर, गरीब बाहुन-क्षेत्रीहरुमात्रै साढे १५ प्रतिशत छन् । हामीकहाँ ७ प्रतिशत धनी नेवारहरुका लागि नेवा स्वायत्त गणतन्त्रको कुरा उठिरहेको छ तर, उनीहरुभन्दा दोब्बर संख्यामा रहेका गरीब क्षेत्री-बाहुनहरुलाई शासक र शोषक जाति भनेर उपेक्षा गरि“दैछ । तथ्याङ्कमा उल्लेख भएअनुसार ७.५ प्रतिशत नेवार जातिमा १४ प्रतिशतमात्रै गरीब छन्, बाँकी ८६ प्रतिशत नेवारहरु सम्पन्न छन् । उनीहरुलाई उत्पीडित जनजाति भन्ने र लाखौं गरीबहरुलाई बाहुन वा क्षेत्री भएकै कारणले शोषकको बिल्ला लगाउनु विभेदकारी, विखण्डनकारी एवं साम्प्रदायिक सोचाइ मात्रै हो ।
(माथि उल्लेखित तथ्याङ्क डा. पुष्पराज कँडेलको 'राज्यको पुनर्संरचना अर्थ राजनीतिक सर्न्दर्भ र संघीयताको प्रश्न' नामक पुस्तकबाट लिइएको हो । )
जातीय आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गर्र्छौं भन्नेहरुले १ प्रतिशत जनसंख्या हुनेहरुको मात्रै पनि अलग्गै संघीय राज्य मागिरहेका छन् । तर, नेपालका ३० दशमलव ८ प्रतिशत -डा.क“डेलको डाटाअनुसार) गरीबहरुलाई पाखा पार्ने काम भइरहेको छ । राष्ट्रिय योजना आयोगको तथ्याङ्कलाई उधृत गर्दै कँडेलले जनाएअनुसार नेपालमा आवश्यकता अनुसार उपभोग गर्न ( राम्ररी भात खान) नपाउनेहरु ३१.२ प्रतिशत छन् भने न्यूनतमस्तरको पनि घर नहुनेहरु ४०.६ प्रतिशत छन् । भनेजस्तो कपडा लगाउन नसक्ने र नाङ्गै बस्न बाध्य हुने नेपालीहरु ३५.६ प्रतिशत छन् । त्यसैगरी एक हेक्टर पनि जग्गा नहुनेहरुको संख्या २२.२ प्रतिशत छ भने एक हेक्टरसम्म जग्गा हुनेहरुको संख्या ४६.५ प्रतिशत छ । हुनसक्दछ, गरीबहरुको यो संख्यामा जनजातिहरुको समानुपातिक उपस्थिति बढी छ । तर, ती सबै जातिका गरीबलाई समेट्ने कार्यक्रम कसैले पनि अघि सारेका छैनन् ।
'बाहुनवादी' राज्यमा बाहुनको हविगत
जनजातिहरुले वर्तमान राज्यसत्तालाई बाहुनवादी राज्यसत्ता र बाहुन जातिलाई शासक जाति -यद्यपि सत्तामा बाहुनभन्दा बढी क्षेत्रीहरु छन्) भनिरहेका छन् । तर, यो कथित बाहुनको राज्यसत्तामा कति बाहुन क्षेत्रीहरु उत्पीडित छन् भन्ने तथ्यालाई हेर्ने हो भने स्वयं जनजातिहरु नै छक्क पर्ने छन् । कुल जनसंख्याको २९ प्रतिशत क्षेत्री-बाहुनमध्ये १५ प्रतिशतभन्दा बढी गरीब छन् । जबकी नेपालमा अर्को कुनै एक्लो जाति छैन, जसले गरीब क्षेत्री बाहुनहरुको संख्यालाई मात्रै भेटोस् । बाहुन र क्षेत्रीहरुमात्रै प्रधानमन्त्री भए पनि अनिकाल लागेर छट्पटाउने बाहुनलाई केही फाइदा भएको छैन । यी लाखौं गरीब क्षेत्री-बाहुनहरुले सरकारमा आफ्नो जातिको मान्छे हुनुको कुनै गौरब गरेका छैनन् । बरु, उनीहरुले आफ्नै जातिका शोषकविरुद्ध लडिरहनुपरेको छ ।
अरु जातिको राज्यमा पनि यस्तै हुन्छ
जसरी 'बाहुनवादी' राज्यभित्र पनि बाहुनहरु उत्पीडित छन्, त्यसैगरी भोलि जुनसुकै जनजातिको संघीय राज्यमा पनि गरीब जनजातिको हविगत उस्तै हुन सम्भव छ । जनजाति मुख्यमन्त्री हुँदैमा सबै जनजातिको मुक्ति हुँदैन । लिम्बू सभामुख, कानून मन्त्री वा मुख्यमन्त्री हुँदैमा ताप्लेजुंगको गरीब लिम्बूको मुक्ति हुँदैन, जसरी बाहुनहरु मन्त्री र प्रधानमन्त्री हुँदा पनि गरीब बाहुनको मुक्ति भएको छैन ।
अनर्थ नलागोस्
जातीय राज्यले वर्गीय समस्या हल हुँदैन भन्दैमा जनजातिको समस्याप्रति वास्ता गर्नु हु“दैन भन्न खोजिएको चाँहि होइन । जनजाति पनि आर्थिक शोषणकै कारणले बनेका हुन् । जनजातिहरु पिछडिनुको कारण आर्थिक शोषण नै हो । पिछडिएका जातिहरुको संख्या थोरै छ वा उनीहरु अल्पमतमा छन् भनेर उनीहरुलाई वेवास्ता गर्न मिल्दैन । तर, जातीय समस्या हल गरेर सामाजिक द्वन्द्व हल हुन्छ भन्ने ठान्नु मूर्खतामात्रै हो । जनजातिको समस्या भनेको आखिर वर्गीय समस्या नै हो । जनजाति भनेर पजेरोमा हिँड्ने वा एनजीओमा लाख रुपैयाँ तलब खानेलाई होइन, पहाडमा भारी बोकेर अनिकाल टारिरहेको गरीब जनजाति र उसको दशालाई सम्झनुपर्दछ । soruce:
http://www.onlinekhabar.com/details.php?article_id=2035&cat_id=4
नोट: पत्रकार अरुण वराल अवदेखि हरेक आइतवार अनलाइनखबरमा आउनुहुनेछ । तपाइपनि समसामयीक राजनितिका वारेमा लागेका जिज्ञासा र बिचार पठाएर सहभागी वन्न सक्नुहुनेछ
अरुण बराल
नेपालमा यतिखेर जातीय आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गरिनुपर्ने कुराले व्यापक चर्चा पाइरहेको छ । राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गर्नुपर्ने कुरामा खासै विवाद नभए पनि जातीय, धार्मिक, भाषिक वा भौगोलिकमध्ये कुन आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गर्ने भन्नेबारेमा अलि बढी बहस भइरहेको छ । तर, वर्गीय आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गर्नुपर्छ भन्नेबारेमा भने कसैले पनि चर्चा गरेको पाइँदैन । यतिसम्म कि आफूलाई र्सवधारावर्गको अग्रदस्ता ठान्ने नेकपा माओवादीले समेत अहिले जातीय हिसावबाटै राज्यको पुनर्संरचनामै जोड दिइरहेको छ र वर्गीय विषयलाई गौण महत्व दिइरहेको छ । तर, तथ्यहरुलाई केलाउँदा नेपालमा जातीय समस्याभन्दा वर्गीय समस्या नै प्रधान र जटिल देखिन्छ । सैद्धान्तिक आधारमा भन्दा पनि जातीय समस्या वर्गीय समस्याको आधार नभएर आधेयमात्रै हो त्यसैले प्रमुख र आधारभूत समस्याको समाधान नगरी उपरी हिसावबाट जातीय समस्यालाई मात्रै ध्यान दिने हो भने समाजमा द्वन्द्व घट्ने होइन, झनै बढेर जानेछ ।
जातजातिहरुको अवस्था ?
पछिल्लो जनगणनाअनुसार नेपालमा क्षेत्रीहरुको जनसंख्या सबैभन्दा बढी अर्थात् १५ दशमलव ८० प्रतिशत छ भने बाहुनहरु १३ दशमलव ३३ प्रतिशत (तर्राईका ० दशमलव ९५ प्रतिशत ब्राह्मणसहित) छन् । क्षेत्री र बाहुनको जनसंख्यामात्रै नेपालमा २९ दशमलव १३ प्रतिशत छ ।
त्यसैगरी जनजातिहरुमध्ये मगर ७.१४ प्रतिशत, थारु ६.७५ प्रतिशत, तामाङ्ग ५.६४ प्रतिशत, नेवार ५.४८ प्रतिशत, मुश्लिम ४.२७ प्रतिशत, कामी ३.९४ प्रतिशत, यादव ९.९४ प्रतिशत, र्राई २.७९ प्रतिशत, गुरुङ्ग २.३९ प्रतिशत, दमाई १ .७२ प्रतिशत, लिम्बू १.५८ प्रतिशत, ठकुरी १.४७ प्रतिशत, सार्की १.४० प्रतिशत, तेली १.३४ प्रतिशत, चमार, हरिजन र राम १.१९ प्रतिशत र कोइरी १.११ प्रतिशत छन् । अन्य जनजातिहरुको संख्या शून्य दशमलवभन्दा माथि छैन । यसरी हेर्दा यहाँ जुन जनजाति र दलितहरुको समस्याको कुरा भइरहेको छ, त्यो २९ प्रतिशत क्षेत्री-बाहुनबाहेक अन्य ६९ प्रतिशत जनजातिको मात्रै कुरा हो ।
गरीबी र जात-जातिवीचको सम्बन्ध
के नेपालका सबै जनजातिहरु उत्पीडित छन् ? अनि के नेपालका सबै उच्च जाति भनाउदाहरु शोषक वर्गमा पर्दछन् ? वास्तवमा उत्पीडित हुनु भनेको मुख्यतः गरीब र विपन्न हुनु नै हो । शोषणको मूल स्रोत भनेको आर्थिक शोषण नै हो । नेपालका सबै दलित र जनजातिहरु उत्पीडित वर्गमा पर्छन् भन्ने छैन । त्यसैले जातीय आधारमा राज्य पुनर्संरचना गर्ने वित्तिकै तत् तत् जातिले मुक्ति पाइहाल्ने कुनै ठेगान छैन । जुन जातिको राज्य बन्छ, त्यो जातिका धनीमानी र ठूलाठालुहरु नै संघीय सत्तामा जाने हुन् । तर, सोही जातिका गरीब एवं बनीबुतो गर्नेहरु तलै खुम्चिइरहन्छन् ।
हामी दलित भन्छौं, तथ्याङ्कका आधारमा कुरा गर्दा कुल जनसंख्याको ७.४ प्रतिशत स्थान ओगट्ने दलितहरुमध्ये पनि ४५.५ प्रतिशत दलितहरु असाध्यै गरीब छन् । दलित जातिका आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना हुँदा यी ४५.५ प्रतिशत गरीब दलितहरुको स्थान के हुने ? दलितको समस्या भनेको एनजिओको पछि लागेका, वा क्याम्पस पढाउने टाढाबाठा दलितहरुको मात्रै समस्या होइन । पदमलाल विश्वकर्मा मन्त्री बन्ने समस्या होइन, गाउँको गने कामीको गरीवी हल गर्ने समस्याचा“हि मूख्य हो । जनजातिहरुको हकमा पनि यही कुरा सत्य हो ।
जातिलाई मात्रै आधार मानेर समस्याको समाधान गर्न खोज्दा सबै जातिका धनीमानीले मात्रै अवसर पाउने छन् । तर, गरीबीलाई आधार मानेर अघि बढ्ने हो भने सबै जातिका उत्पीडितहरु समेटिने छन् । जस्तै तथ्याङ्कहरुलाई हामीले हेर्यौं भने देशका कुल गरीब जनतामध्ये १५.७ प्रतिशत मानिसहरु त क्षेत्री-बाहुनमात्रै छन् । जबकी पहाडका जनजातिको कुल जनसंख्या १९.५ प्रतिशत छ । नेपालमा नेवारहरु जम्मा साढे ७ प्रतिशत छन् । तर, गरीब बाहुन-क्षेत्रीहरुमात्रै साढे १५ प्रतिशत छन् । हामीकहाँ ७ प्रतिशत धनी नेवारहरुका लागि नेवा स्वायत्त गणतन्त्रको कुरा उठिरहेको छ तर, उनीहरुभन्दा दोब्बर संख्यामा रहेका गरीब क्षेत्री-बाहुनहरुलाई शासक र शोषक जाति भनेर उपेक्षा गरि“दैछ । तथ्याङ्कमा उल्लेख भएअनुसार ७.५ प्रतिशत नेवार जातिमा १४ प्रतिशतमात्रै गरीब छन्, बाँकी ८६ प्रतिशत नेवारहरु सम्पन्न छन् । उनीहरुलाई उत्पीडित जनजाति भन्ने र लाखौं गरीबहरुलाई बाहुन वा क्षेत्री भएकै कारणले शोषकको बिल्ला लगाउनु विभेदकारी, विखण्डनकारी एवं साम्प्रदायिक सोचाइ मात्रै हो ।
(माथि उल्लेखित तथ्याङ्क डा. पुष्पराज कँडेलको 'राज्यको पुनर्संरचना अर्थ राजनीतिक सर्न्दर्भ र संघीयताको प्रश्न' नामक पुस्तकबाट लिइएको हो । )
जातीय आधारमा राज्यको पुनर्संरचना गर्र्छौं भन्नेहरुले १ प्रतिशत जनसंख्या हुनेहरुको मात्रै पनि अलग्गै संघीय राज्य मागिरहेका छन् । तर, नेपालका ३० दशमलव ८ प्रतिशत -डा.क“डेलको डाटाअनुसार) गरीबहरुलाई पाखा पार्ने काम भइरहेको छ । राष्ट्रिय योजना आयोगको तथ्याङ्कलाई उधृत गर्दै कँडेलले जनाएअनुसार नेपालमा आवश्यकता अनुसार उपभोग गर्न ( राम्ररी भात खान) नपाउनेहरु ३१.२ प्रतिशत छन् भने न्यूनतमस्तरको पनि घर नहुनेहरु ४०.६ प्रतिशत छन् । भनेजस्तो कपडा लगाउन नसक्ने र नाङ्गै बस्न बाध्य हुने नेपालीहरु ३५.६ प्रतिशत छन् । त्यसैगरी एक हेक्टर पनि जग्गा नहुनेहरुको संख्या २२.२ प्रतिशत छ भने एक हेक्टरसम्म जग्गा हुनेहरुको संख्या ४६.५ प्रतिशत छ । हुनसक्दछ, गरीबहरुको यो संख्यामा जनजातिहरुको समानुपातिक उपस्थिति बढी छ । तर, ती सबै जातिका गरीबलाई समेट्ने कार्यक्रम कसैले पनि अघि सारेका छैनन् ।
'बाहुनवादी' राज्यमा बाहुनको हविगत
जनजातिहरुले वर्तमान राज्यसत्तालाई बाहुनवादी राज्यसत्ता र बाहुन जातिलाई शासक जाति -यद्यपि सत्तामा बाहुनभन्दा बढी क्षेत्रीहरु छन्) भनिरहेका छन् । तर, यो कथित बाहुनको राज्यसत्तामा कति बाहुन क्षेत्रीहरु उत्पीडित छन् भन्ने तथ्यालाई हेर्ने हो भने स्वयं जनजातिहरु नै छक्क पर्ने छन् । कुल जनसंख्याको २९ प्रतिशत क्षेत्री-बाहुनमध्ये १५ प्रतिशतभन्दा बढी गरीब छन् । जबकी नेपालमा अर्को कुनै एक्लो जाति छैन, जसले गरीब क्षेत्री बाहुनहरुको संख्यालाई मात्रै भेटोस् । बाहुन र क्षेत्रीहरुमात्रै प्रधानमन्त्री भए पनि अनिकाल लागेर छट्पटाउने बाहुनलाई केही फाइदा भएको छैन । यी लाखौं गरीब क्षेत्री-बाहुनहरुले सरकारमा आफ्नो जातिको मान्छे हुनुको कुनै गौरब गरेका छैनन् । बरु, उनीहरुले आफ्नै जातिका शोषकविरुद्ध लडिरहनुपरेको छ ।
अरु जातिको राज्यमा पनि यस्तै हुन्छ
जसरी 'बाहुनवादी' राज्यभित्र पनि बाहुनहरु उत्पीडित छन्, त्यसैगरी भोलि जुनसुकै जनजातिको संघीय राज्यमा पनि गरीब जनजातिको हविगत उस्तै हुन सम्भव छ । जनजाति मुख्यमन्त्री हुँदैमा सबै जनजातिको मुक्ति हुँदैन । लिम्बू सभामुख, कानून मन्त्री वा मुख्यमन्त्री हुँदैमा ताप्लेजुंगको गरीब लिम्बूको मुक्ति हुँदैन, जसरी बाहुनहरु मन्त्री र प्रधानमन्त्री हुँदा पनि गरीब बाहुनको मुक्ति भएको छैन ।
अनर्थ नलागोस्
जातीय राज्यले वर्गीय समस्या हल हुँदैन भन्दैमा जनजातिको समस्याप्रति वास्ता गर्नु हु“दैन भन्न खोजिएको चाँहि होइन । जनजाति पनि आर्थिक शोषणकै कारणले बनेका हुन् । जनजातिहरु पिछडिनुको कारण आर्थिक शोषण नै हो । पिछडिएका जातिहरुको संख्या थोरै छ वा उनीहरु अल्पमतमा छन् भनेर उनीहरुलाई वेवास्ता गर्न मिल्दैन । तर, जातीय समस्या हल गरेर सामाजिक द्वन्द्व हल हुन्छ भन्ने ठान्नु मूर्खतामात्रै हो । जनजातिको समस्या भनेको आखिर वर्गीय समस्या नै हो । जनजाति भनेर पजेरोमा हिँड्ने वा एनजीओमा लाख रुपैयाँ तलब खानेलाई होइन, पहाडमा भारी बोकेर अनिकाल टारिरहेको गरीब जनजाति र उसको दशालाई सम्झनुपर्दछ । soruce:
http://www.onlinekhabar.com/details.php?article_id=2035&cat_id=4
नोट: पत्रकार अरुण वराल अवदेखि हरेक आइतवार अनलाइनखबरमा आउनुहुनेछ । तपाइपनि समसामयीक राजनितिका वारेमा लागेका जिज्ञासा र बिचार पठाएर सहभागी वन्न सक्नुहुनेछ
Friday, March 23, 2007
Nepali in Cambellsville Ky, USA
There are more than 12 Nepali in Campbellsville, a small town of Kentucky. It is a suburb and mainly univeristy town. Bhumika Meyangbo and Esha Gurung are new comers in the sprign of 2007. Suman and Rahul are from Pokhara, Manoj Chilwal originally from Lamjung district but he was also living pokhara. Rabindra and Suresh are also new conmers in Campbellsville Unversity.
Monday, March 12, 2007
Time and Tide waits no one
1. समयले सबैलाई समय दिन्छ । तर त्यो समयले दिएको समयलाई सनदुपयोग गर्न सक्नु वा नसक्नु मान्छेको क्षमतामा निर्भर गर्छ । क्षमता मान्छेको सबैभन्दा महत्वपर्ूण्ा शक्ति हो । क्षमताले नै मान्छेलाई उदय गराउँछ भने क्षमता नभए अवशान पनि गराउँछ ! यो शक्ति मान्छेले कहाँ कसरी पाउँछ ? क्षमताका वारेमा राजनीतिका महापण्डित चाणक्यले भनेका छन्
यथा चतर्ुर्भिः कनकं परीक्षते
निर्घष्ाणच्छेदन तापतडनैः ।
तथा चतर्ुर्भिः पुरुषः परीषते
त्यागेन शिलेन गुणेन कर्मणा ।।
यथा चतर्ुर्भिः कनकं परीक्षते
निर्घष्ाणच्छेदन तापतडनैः ।
तथा चतर्ुर्भिः पुरुषः परीषते
त्यागेन शिलेन गुणेन कर्मणा ।।
Saturday, March 10, 2007
Sugesstion to a Neplese Minister
नानी भन्दा आची ठुलो हगाइ भन्दा पदाइ ठुलो भनेको यही हो/ नेपालमा यस्तो एउटा रोग छ की जो आफ्नो काम पद र छेत्रको काम गर्दैन तर अर्काको छेत्रमा निकै दखल भएको पारा देखाउछ भुट्टी भाङ पोली पीडालु/ सामन्य प्रसाशन मन्त्रीको काम नीजामती प्रशाशनलाइ ठीक सग चलाउने हो जुन बेथीतीको नमुना छ, मन्त्रालय सचीब बीहीन छन नीजामती ऐन नीयम बन्न सककेको छैन बढुवा प्रक्रीया अबरुध्ध छ, मन्त्रीजी पहीले आफ्नो काम गर्नुहोस राजाको जग्गा खोस्ने काम माउबादीलाइ दीनुहोस काम गर्नेले गरेर देखाउछ भुकेर हैन माउबादीले लुटेर/गरेर देखाइ सकेका छन/ बहालवाला मन्त्रीले लुटपाट गर्ने कुरा गर्न लाज लाग्दैन ? कानुन बनाउनु अनी पुलीस प्रशाशन परीचालन गर्नु तर बीहारी पारा नगर्नु भाइ शाब आफ्नो खाएर फोकटमा कती उमेशको ब्लोगमा बीनासीत्तीमा नेपालका मन्त्रीलाइ सुझाब दीनु यार अहीलेलाइ यत्ती refrenchttp: //www.mysansar.com/?p=1370#more-1370e
Monday, March 5, 2007
जातीय संघात्मकता माथि उठेर हर्ेदा
नेपाललाई जातीय धारमा विभाजन गर्ने तर्क उपयुक्त छैन । सय बढी जातीय समूह तथा असी बढी मातृभाषी रहेको सानो देशमा यस्तो विभाजन न अग्रगामी हुन्छ, न आर्थिक रूपले उपयुक्त नै । यो एउटा यस्तो पद्धति हो, जसले राष्ट्रनिर्माण र जनएकतामा ठूलो खाडल बनाउन सक्छ । राष्ट्रलाई जातीय धारका ५ जातीय क्षेत्र -पहाडविरुद्ध मधेस) हु“दै अथवा अन्य नौ जातीय समूह समाविष्ट नौ जातीय क्षेत्रमा विभाजन गर्दा सय भन्दा बढी जातीय समुदाय र तिनका आकांक्षा समेट्न ठूलो चुनौती हुनेछ । राष्ट्रको विशुद्ध जातीय आधार र प्राकृतिक स्रोतसाधन, तुलनात्मक फाइदा, आर्थिक मापन, बहन क्षमता, भूगोल र दूरगामी अग्रगमनलाई बेवास्ता गरी हुने कुनै पनि विभाजन बुद्धिमतापर्ूण्ा हुने छैन ।
विभिन्न जातीय तप्काबाट स्वस्फर्ूत प्रष्फुटित पीडादायी आवाजलाई त्यतिकै दबाउनु हु“दैन । गलत प्रवृत्ति, कानुनी विभेद, असमानताविरुद्ध तिनले चलाएको उच्च अभियानलाई रोक्ने प्रयत्न गर्नु हु“दैन । पछिल्लो तर्राई जागरणले थुप्रै नेपालीका आ“खा खोलेको छ र यसले हाम्रा राष्ट्रिय मुद्दाहरूमा नया“ राजनीतिक दृष्टिकोण थपेको छ । तर के यो पहाडे विरुद्धको मधेसी प्रवाह हो -
अन्तरदेशीय गरिबी
नेपाल भौगोलिक अनुकूलता अनुरूप जातीय विविधता भएका देशमध्ये एक हो । जल ऊर्जा, पर्यटन, नगदेबाली, लोभलाग्दो सुन्दरता र जैविक विविधताका अथाह सम्भावना भए पनि सताब्दीऔंदेखि निर्धन रह“दै आएको छ । देशलाई कसरी विभाजन गर्नेभन्दा पनि नया“ निर्माणको कठिन कार्यलाई जाति, रंग, धार्मिक आस्थाको दायराभन्दा माथि उठेर एउटा फराकिलो परिवेशमार्फ दृष्टि नपुर्याई सम्पन्न पार्न सकि“दैन । भौगोलिक विषमता, भू-परिवेष्टित अवस्था, सामन्तवादी अभ्यास, काठमाडौं केन्द्रित शक्ति र राजनीति सबै नै हाम्रो दयनीय अवस्था लागि जिम्मेवार छन् । सत्य हो, मधेसीमूलका नेपाली सीमित सामन्त वर्गका सामाजिक तथा आर्थिक अन्यायका तारो बने । के पनि सत्य हो भने, यस्तो अन्याय तर्राई भेगमा मात्र सीमित थिएन । गरिबको सूचीमा अन्तिम २५ मध्ये १६ जिल्ला पहाड र हिमालमा पर्छन् । दर्ुइ पर्ूर्वी तर्राई पर्छन् । मध्यपश्चिम र सुदूर पश्चिम क्षेत्रमा रहेका थुप्रै जिल्लाका वासिन्दा सबैभन्दा बढी गरिबीको चपेटामा छन् । अझ तुलनात्मक रूपमा सम्पन्न पर्ूर्वी तथा मध्य क्षेत्रका कतिपय पहाडी र तर्राई जिल्ला पनि गरिबीको रेखामुनि छन् ।
भाग्यनिर्दिष्ट प्रारूप -
केहीको तर्क छ- पहाडविरुद्ध मधेसमा आधारित ५ संघात्मक क्षेत्रले विभिन्न क्षेत्रका मानिसलाई अधिकार र आफ्नो भाग्यको प्रारूप आफैं तयार गर्ने मौका दिन्छ । हुम्ला, जुम्ला र रोल्पाका जनताको भाग्य कस्तो बन्ला - जबकि उनीहरूस“ग पट्यारलाग्दो भिरालो पहाड र हिमालबाहेक अरू केही नहुन सक्छ । अझ एउटा र्राईलाई त्यो मगरस“ग, ती दलितस“ग, ती शर्ेपा, ब्राह्मण र क्षत्रीस“ग एकताको एउटा दरिलो साङलोमा बा“ध्ने अभियान कसरी तार्किक हुन जान्छ - के त्यसले जातीय तनावलाई अझ चर्काउ“दैन र - यदि पहाडका कठिनाइ जारी रहेमा तर्राईतर्फो बसाइ“-सराइलाई तीव्र बनाउ“दैन र - वा के हामी तिनीहरूको समस्या केन्द्र अधीनस्थ आर्थिक
बा“डफा“ड दिने एउटा संस्कृतिमार्फ समाधान गर्न त गइरहेका छैनौं -
काठमाडौं केन्द्रित फितलो केन्द्रीय सरकारस“गस“गै के केही स्रोतसम्पन्न पहाड क्षेत्रले -जस्तै लिम्बुवान क्षेत्र) तर्राई क्षेत्रलाई बेवास्ता गरी आफ्नो जल ऊर्जा छिमेकी भारतीय राज्यलाई बिक्री गरे कस्तो परिणाम आउन सक्छ - के तर्राई भेगले आफ्नो सीमा क्षेत्रस“गस“गै औद्योगिक क्षेत्रमा हुने भन्सार, राजस्व, करको स्रोत र रोजगारीको फाइदा बटुल्दै त्यसको बदला लिन्छ - यदि नियमितजसो पहाडी भेगले भोग्नुपर्ने आर्थिक अभावस“गस“गै हाल पहाडे-मधेसी मानसिकता कायम रहेमा तर्राई भेगलाई चुनौतीस्वरूप देखिएका बाढीजस्ता सवालमा सहयोगी हुन पहाडले कस्तो साहस देखाउनर्ुपर्छ - तल्लो जातका लाखौं दलित तथा आदिवासी समूहको अवस्था के होला - यस समीकरणमा तिनीहरूको स्थान कहा“ हुनसक्छ -
प्रतिव्यक्ति आयको स्तर
मूलभूत रूपमा गरिबीको स्तर फराकिलो रूपमा सम्पर्ूण्ा क्षेत्रमा फैलिएको छ, जसमा मधेसीको तर्राई र पहाडेको पहाड पनि समावेश छन् । यो पर्ूवदेखि पश्चिमसम्म विस्तारित छ । यद्यपि यस तस्वीरले सामाजिक यथार्थको गहिराइमा रहेकाहरूको वास्तविक अवस्थालाई त्यति नजिक ल्याउनसकेको छैन । तर्सथ हामीले नेपालीको आर्थिक अवस्थालाई जातीय आधारमा उजागर गर्न यहा“ दर्ुइ तथ्यांकलाई खिच्ने कोसिस गरेका छौं- पहिले हामी पारिवारिक आर्थिक स्तरलाई प्रतिव्यक्ति पारिवारिक खर्चको रूपमा प्रस्तुत गर्छर्ाा । हामी ग्रामीण नेपालमा ध्यानकेन्द्रित गर्र्छौं, जहा“ कुल जनसंख्याको त्रियासी प्रतिशतको बसोबास छ ।
तीन समूह प्रतिव्यक्ति उपभोग खर्चका आधारमा उच्चतम स्तरमा देखिन्छ- नेवार रु १९.० , मधेसी/बाहुन रु १७.५० र पहाडे बाहुन/क्षत्री रु १५.१ । तल्लो क्रममा पहाड र तर्राईका दलित -रु ११.० र रु ११.७ ) र जनजाति -रु ११.८ ), हरेक समूह बीचको भिन्नतालाई बुझ्न गरिबीको दर र गरिबीको जनसंख्या हर्ेनर्ुपर्छ ।
जातीय आधारमा गरिबी दर
जातीयताको आधारमा गरिबीको रेखामुनि रहेका जनताको प्रतिशत, जनसंख्याको रूपमा मापन गरिएको गरिबीको स्तरले पनि तीन जातीय समूह -नेवार, मधिसे/बाहुन र पहाडे बाहुन/क्षत्री) उही श्रेणीमा रहेको देखाउ“छ । जसले अन्य समूहलाई पछि पार्दै केवल तिनीहरूको आ-आफ्नो जनसंख्याको क्रमशः २२, २४ र २५ प्रतिशत जनसंख्यामात्र गरिबीको रेखामुनि रहेको पुष्टि हुन्छ । अर्कोतर्फगरिबीको सबभन्दा खराब अवस्थामा पहाडे-दलित -४४ प्रतिशत), पहाडे-जनजाति -४१ प्रतिशत) र तर्राई-दलित -४१ प्रतिशत) रहेका छन् । पहाड र तर्राईका आदिवासी/जनजातिको अवस्था पनि त्यति राम्रो देखि“दैन । तर्सथ गरिबी केवल मधेसी वा पहाडेको मात्र समस्या होइन, यथार्थमा हरेक समूहलाई समेट्दै दसौं लाखको संख्यामा रहेको जनसंख्याको एउटा ठूलो हिस्सा गरिब र समस्याग्रस्त छ ।
जातीयताका आधारमा गरिबी
एक करोड नब्बे लाखको कुल ग्रामीण जनसंख्यामध्ये ७० लाख -३५ प्रतिशत) गरिबीको रेखामुनि छ । फेरि पनि तस्वीर सम्पर्ूण्ा जातीय बसोबास क्षेत्रमा उदेकलाग्दो छ ।
निरपेक्ष रूपमा भन्ने हो भने पहाडे दलित, थारू र तल्लो जातका मधेसी समुदायमा बहुसंख्यक -२५ लाख) गरिबीको रेखामुनि छन्, जबकि पहाडे बाहुन-क्षत्री र जनजाति समुदाय प्रत्येकस“ग १० लाखभन्दा बढी गरिबीको बोझ छ । त्यसैगरी मधेसी बाहुनको तुलनामा मधेसी यादवको आर्थिक अवस्था निकै नाजुक छ ।
कसले के र कति प्राप्त गर्छ -
हामी एकअर्कालाई दोषारोपण गर्न सक्छौं- हाम्रो संस्कृति, सीमित सम्भ्रान्त वर्ग, शक्ति र राजनीतिको सामन्तवादी सोच, छिमेकी भारत र पृथ्वीनारायण शाह पनि यसका भागिदार हुनसक्छन् । तर यथार्थमा हामी सबै एउटै डुंगामा छौं । राष्ट्रलाई हामी कसरी र कुन किसिमले पुनःसंरचना गर्न गइरहेका छौं - दसौं लाख ती गरिब पहाडे बाहुन वा क्षत्री र अन्य मूलका वासिन्दाको अवस्था के होला - जो युगौंदेखि उत्तिकै नाजुक स्थितिमा छन् । हामीस“ग के त्यस्तो सुनिश्चितता छ, जसले जातीय धारको पुनःसंरचनाले जनसंख्याको आधा हिस्सा ओगट्ने महिलाको आर्थिक अवस्थाको जग दरिलो बनाउ“छ ।
यी तथ्यांक मधेसीहरूको दुरावस्थालाई बेवास्ता गर्न वा युगौंदेखिको काठमाडौं केन्द्रित सामन्ती राजनीतिक शक्तिको प्रतिरक्षा गर्नका लागि प्रस्तुत गरिएको होइन । यो विश्लेषणको अन्तरनिहित उद्देश्य जातीय रूपमा जकडिएको प्रशासनिक अस्तित्वले व्यावहारिक रूपमा हामीले भोगेका आर्थिक-सामाजिक दुरावस्थाको समाधान गर्न सक्तैन भनेर सबैलाई स्मरण गराउनु हो ।
सम्भाव्य समाधान
हामी जब राजनीतिक मुद्दाहरूलाई किनारा लगाउ“छौं, आर्थिक सवालहरू सतहमा देखापर्न थाल्छन् । हामीले भोग्दै आएका थुप्रै समस्याको दर्ीघकालीन समाधानका लागि आर्थिक रूपमा दरिलो र सशक्त राजनीतिक निराकरणले ठूलो भूमिका खेल्छ । यो समय तर्राईवासीले उत्तरतर्फहर्ेर्ने र जैविक विविधता, प्राकृतिक स्रोतसाधन, पानी, जल ऊर्जा, खनिज, नगदेबाली, वनसम्पदा र जडीबुटीको अथाह सम्भावनाको अध्ययन र तिनको समुचित प्रयोग तर्राईले आफ्नो कृषि उत्पादन र औद्योगिक कार्यमा परिपूरक बनाउन एउटा बाटोको खोजी गर्ने हो । अर्कोतर्फपहाडवासीले पनि मधेसीस“ग भ्रातृत्वको न्यानो माया साट्नर्ुपर्छ र दोस्रो दर्जाको नागरिकको रूपमा व्यवहार गरिनु हु“दैन । तिनै भेगका तुलनात्मक पर्यावरणीय फाइदालाई यदि उपयुक्त उपयोग गर्न सकियो भने यसले हरेक समुदायका थुप्रै समस्या निराकरणमा एकताको काम गर्छ । उत्तर-दक्षिण संघात्मक पद्धतिभित्रका प्रत्येक क्षेत्रीय इकाइमा सकेसम्म जातीय र जनसंख्या सन्तुलनको व्यवस्था गरिनर्ुपर्छ, जसमा एउटा सुदृढ प्रतिनिधिमूलक निर्वाचन पद्धतिमार्फ जातीय र सांस्कृतिक अनुयायीहरूलाई सम्भव भएसम्म सन्तुष्टि दिलाउनर्ुपर्छ ।
राष्ट्रलाई केवल कुनै रूपको भौगोलिक आधारमा मात्र गरिने विभाजनले पर्ूण्ा समाधान दिन सक्दैन । यसका अतिरिक्त कामको विभाजन, मिश्रति समानुपातिक निर्वाचन पद्धति, दरिलो र सहयोगी केन्द्रीय सरकार, आन्तरिक प्रजातन्त्र, स्थिर प्रशासन संयन्त्र, बलियो कानुनी शासनजस्ता संस्थागत व्यवस्था पनि उत्तिकै महत्त्वपर्ूण्ा छन् । ताजा नीतिगत सुझाव, वास्तविक कारुणिक याचना, बलियो, पारदर्शी र निष्पक्ष संस्थागत संयन्त्र र दर्ीघकालीन अग्रगमन हाम्रा मार्गनिर्देशक सिद्धान्त हुनर्ुपर्छ ।
-
source: www.ekantipur.com डा आलोककुमार बोहरा/मणि नेपाल (
बोहरा, अमेरिकाको न्यु मेक्सिको युनिभर्सिटीका अर्थशास्त्रका प्राध्यापक र नेपाल उक्त विश्वविद्यालयका विद्यावारिधी विद्यार्थी हुन् ।)
Posted on: 2007-03-04 23:11:13
विभिन्न जातीय तप्काबाट स्वस्फर्ूत प्रष्फुटित पीडादायी आवाजलाई त्यतिकै दबाउनु हु“दैन । गलत प्रवृत्ति, कानुनी विभेद, असमानताविरुद्ध तिनले चलाएको उच्च अभियानलाई रोक्ने प्रयत्न गर्नु हु“दैन । पछिल्लो तर्राई जागरणले थुप्रै नेपालीका आ“खा खोलेको छ र यसले हाम्रा राष्ट्रिय मुद्दाहरूमा नया“ राजनीतिक दृष्टिकोण थपेको छ । तर के यो पहाडे विरुद्धको मधेसी प्रवाह हो -
अन्तरदेशीय गरिबी
नेपाल भौगोलिक अनुकूलता अनुरूप जातीय विविधता भएका देशमध्ये एक हो । जल ऊर्जा, पर्यटन, नगदेबाली, लोभलाग्दो सुन्दरता र जैविक विविधताका अथाह सम्भावना भए पनि सताब्दीऔंदेखि निर्धन रह“दै आएको छ । देशलाई कसरी विभाजन गर्नेभन्दा पनि नया“ निर्माणको कठिन कार्यलाई जाति, रंग, धार्मिक आस्थाको दायराभन्दा माथि उठेर एउटा फराकिलो परिवेशमार्फ दृष्टि नपुर्याई सम्पन्न पार्न सकि“दैन । भौगोलिक विषमता, भू-परिवेष्टित अवस्था, सामन्तवादी अभ्यास, काठमाडौं केन्द्रित शक्ति र राजनीति सबै नै हाम्रो दयनीय अवस्था लागि जिम्मेवार छन् । सत्य हो, मधेसीमूलका नेपाली सीमित सामन्त वर्गका सामाजिक तथा आर्थिक अन्यायका तारो बने । के पनि सत्य हो भने, यस्तो अन्याय तर्राई भेगमा मात्र सीमित थिएन । गरिबको सूचीमा अन्तिम २५ मध्ये १६ जिल्ला पहाड र हिमालमा पर्छन् । दर्ुइ पर्ूर्वी तर्राई पर्छन् । मध्यपश्चिम र सुदूर पश्चिम क्षेत्रमा रहेका थुप्रै जिल्लाका वासिन्दा सबैभन्दा बढी गरिबीको चपेटामा छन् । अझ तुलनात्मक रूपमा सम्पन्न पर्ूर्वी तथा मध्य क्षेत्रका कतिपय पहाडी र तर्राई जिल्ला पनि गरिबीको रेखामुनि छन् ।
भाग्यनिर्दिष्ट प्रारूप -
केहीको तर्क छ- पहाडविरुद्ध मधेसमा आधारित ५ संघात्मक क्षेत्रले विभिन्न क्षेत्रका मानिसलाई अधिकार र आफ्नो भाग्यको प्रारूप आफैं तयार गर्ने मौका दिन्छ । हुम्ला, जुम्ला र रोल्पाका जनताको भाग्य कस्तो बन्ला - जबकि उनीहरूस“ग पट्यारलाग्दो भिरालो पहाड र हिमालबाहेक अरू केही नहुन सक्छ । अझ एउटा र्राईलाई त्यो मगरस“ग, ती दलितस“ग, ती शर्ेपा, ब्राह्मण र क्षत्रीस“ग एकताको एउटा दरिलो साङलोमा बा“ध्ने अभियान कसरी तार्किक हुन जान्छ - के त्यसले जातीय तनावलाई अझ चर्काउ“दैन र - यदि पहाडका कठिनाइ जारी रहेमा तर्राईतर्फो बसाइ“-सराइलाई तीव्र बनाउ“दैन र - वा के हामी तिनीहरूको समस्या केन्द्र अधीनस्थ आर्थिक
बा“डफा“ड दिने एउटा संस्कृतिमार्फ समाधान गर्न त गइरहेका छैनौं -
काठमाडौं केन्द्रित फितलो केन्द्रीय सरकारस“गस“गै के केही स्रोतसम्पन्न पहाड क्षेत्रले -जस्तै लिम्बुवान क्षेत्र) तर्राई क्षेत्रलाई बेवास्ता गरी आफ्नो जल ऊर्जा छिमेकी भारतीय राज्यलाई बिक्री गरे कस्तो परिणाम आउन सक्छ - के तर्राई भेगले आफ्नो सीमा क्षेत्रस“गस“गै औद्योगिक क्षेत्रमा हुने भन्सार, राजस्व, करको स्रोत र रोजगारीको फाइदा बटुल्दै त्यसको बदला लिन्छ - यदि नियमितजसो पहाडी भेगले भोग्नुपर्ने आर्थिक अभावस“गस“गै हाल पहाडे-मधेसी मानसिकता कायम रहेमा तर्राई भेगलाई चुनौतीस्वरूप देखिएका बाढीजस्ता सवालमा सहयोगी हुन पहाडले कस्तो साहस देखाउनर्ुपर्छ - तल्लो जातका लाखौं दलित तथा आदिवासी समूहको अवस्था के होला - यस समीकरणमा तिनीहरूको स्थान कहा“ हुनसक्छ -
प्रतिव्यक्ति आयको स्तर
मूलभूत रूपमा गरिबीको स्तर फराकिलो रूपमा सम्पर्ूण्ा क्षेत्रमा फैलिएको छ, जसमा मधेसीको तर्राई र पहाडेको पहाड पनि समावेश छन् । यो पर्ूवदेखि पश्चिमसम्म विस्तारित छ । यद्यपि यस तस्वीरले सामाजिक यथार्थको गहिराइमा रहेकाहरूको वास्तविक अवस्थालाई त्यति नजिक ल्याउनसकेको छैन । तर्सथ हामीले नेपालीको आर्थिक अवस्थालाई जातीय आधारमा उजागर गर्न यहा“ दर्ुइ तथ्यांकलाई खिच्ने कोसिस गरेका छौं- पहिले हामी पारिवारिक आर्थिक स्तरलाई प्रतिव्यक्ति पारिवारिक खर्चको रूपमा प्रस्तुत गर्छर्ाा । हामी ग्रामीण नेपालमा ध्यानकेन्द्रित गर्र्छौं, जहा“ कुल जनसंख्याको त्रियासी प्रतिशतको बसोबास छ ।
तीन समूह प्रतिव्यक्ति उपभोग खर्चका आधारमा उच्चतम स्तरमा देखिन्छ- नेवार रु १९.० , मधेसी/बाहुन रु १७.५० र पहाडे बाहुन/क्षत्री रु १५.१ । तल्लो क्रममा पहाड र तर्राईका दलित -रु ११.० र रु ११.७ ) र जनजाति -रु ११.८ ), हरेक समूह बीचको भिन्नतालाई बुझ्न गरिबीको दर र गरिबीको जनसंख्या हर्ेनर्ुपर्छ ।
जातीय आधारमा गरिबी दर
जातीयताको आधारमा गरिबीको रेखामुनि रहेका जनताको प्रतिशत, जनसंख्याको रूपमा मापन गरिएको गरिबीको स्तरले पनि तीन जातीय समूह -नेवार, मधिसे/बाहुन र पहाडे बाहुन/क्षत्री) उही श्रेणीमा रहेको देखाउ“छ । जसले अन्य समूहलाई पछि पार्दै केवल तिनीहरूको आ-आफ्नो जनसंख्याको क्रमशः २२, २४ र २५ प्रतिशत जनसंख्यामात्र गरिबीको रेखामुनि रहेको पुष्टि हुन्छ । अर्कोतर्फगरिबीको सबभन्दा खराब अवस्थामा पहाडे-दलित -४४ प्रतिशत), पहाडे-जनजाति -४१ प्रतिशत) र तर्राई-दलित -४१ प्रतिशत) रहेका छन् । पहाड र तर्राईका आदिवासी/जनजातिको अवस्था पनि त्यति राम्रो देखि“दैन । तर्सथ गरिबी केवल मधेसी वा पहाडेको मात्र समस्या होइन, यथार्थमा हरेक समूहलाई समेट्दै दसौं लाखको संख्यामा रहेको जनसंख्याको एउटा ठूलो हिस्सा गरिब र समस्याग्रस्त छ ।
जातीयताका आधारमा गरिबी
एक करोड नब्बे लाखको कुल ग्रामीण जनसंख्यामध्ये ७० लाख -३५ प्रतिशत) गरिबीको रेखामुनि छ । फेरि पनि तस्वीर सम्पर्ूण्ा जातीय बसोबास क्षेत्रमा उदेकलाग्दो छ ।
निरपेक्ष रूपमा भन्ने हो भने पहाडे दलित, थारू र तल्लो जातका मधेसी समुदायमा बहुसंख्यक -२५ लाख) गरिबीको रेखामुनि छन्, जबकि पहाडे बाहुन-क्षत्री र जनजाति समुदाय प्रत्येकस“ग १० लाखभन्दा बढी गरिबीको बोझ छ । त्यसैगरी मधेसी बाहुनको तुलनामा मधेसी यादवको आर्थिक अवस्था निकै नाजुक छ ।
कसले के र कति प्राप्त गर्छ -
हामी एकअर्कालाई दोषारोपण गर्न सक्छौं- हाम्रो संस्कृति, सीमित सम्भ्रान्त वर्ग, शक्ति र राजनीतिको सामन्तवादी सोच, छिमेकी भारत र पृथ्वीनारायण शाह पनि यसका भागिदार हुनसक्छन् । तर यथार्थमा हामी सबै एउटै डुंगामा छौं । राष्ट्रलाई हामी कसरी र कुन किसिमले पुनःसंरचना गर्न गइरहेका छौं - दसौं लाख ती गरिब पहाडे बाहुन वा क्षत्री र अन्य मूलका वासिन्दाको अवस्था के होला - जो युगौंदेखि उत्तिकै नाजुक स्थितिमा छन् । हामीस“ग के त्यस्तो सुनिश्चितता छ, जसले जातीय धारको पुनःसंरचनाले जनसंख्याको आधा हिस्सा ओगट्ने महिलाको आर्थिक अवस्थाको जग दरिलो बनाउ“छ ।
यी तथ्यांक मधेसीहरूको दुरावस्थालाई बेवास्ता गर्न वा युगौंदेखिको काठमाडौं केन्द्रित सामन्ती राजनीतिक शक्तिको प्रतिरक्षा गर्नका लागि प्रस्तुत गरिएको होइन । यो विश्लेषणको अन्तरनिहित उद्देश्य जातीय रूपमा जकडिएको प्रशासनिक अस्तित्वले व्यावहारिक रूपमा हामीले भोगेका आर्थिक-सामाजिक दुरावस्थाको समाधान गर्न सक्तैन भनेर सबैलाई स्मरण गराउनु हो ।
सम्भाव्य समाधान
हामी जब राजनीतिक मुद्दाहरूलाई किनारा लगाउ“छौं, आर्थिक सवालहरू सतहमा देखापर्न थाल्छन् । हामीले भोग्दै आएका थुप्रै समस्याको दर्ीघकालीन समाधानका लागि आर्थिक रूपमा दरिलो र सशक्त राजनीतिक निराकरणले ठूलो भूमिका खेल्छ । यो समय तर्राईवासीले उत्तरतर्फहर्ेर्ने र जैविक विविधता, प्राकृतिक स्रोतसाधन, पानी, जल ऊर्जा, खनिज, नगदेबाली, वनसम्पदा र जडीबुटीको अथाह सम्भावनाको अध्ययन र तिनको समुचित प्रयोग तर्राईले आफ्नो कृषि उत्पादन र औद्योगिक कार्यमा परिपूरक बनाउन एउटा बाटोको खोजी गर्ने हो । अर्कोतर्फपहाडवासीले पनि मधेसीस“ग भ्रातृत्वको न्यानो माया साट्नर्ुपर्छ र दोस्रो दर्जाको नागरिकको रूपमा व्यवहार गरिनु हु“दैन । तिनै भेगका तुलनात्मक पर्यावरणीय फाइदालाई यदि उपयुक्त उपयोग गर्न सकियो भने यसले हरेक समुदायका थुप्रै समस्या निराकरणमा एकताको काम गर्छ । उत्तर-दक्षिण संघात्मक पद्धतिभित्रका प्रत्येक क्षेत्रीय इकाइमा सकेसम्म जातीय र जनसंख्या सन्तुलनको व्यवस्था गरिनर्ुपर्छ, जसमा एउटा सुदृढ प्रतिनिधिमूलक निर्वाचन पद्धतिमार्फ जातीय र सांस्कृतिक अनुयायीहरूलाई सम्भव भएसम्म सन्तुष्टि दिलाउनर्ुपर्छ ।
राष्ट्रलाई केवल कुनै रूपको भौगोलिक आधारमा मात्र गरिने विभाजनले पर्ूण्ा समाधान दिन सक्दैन । यसका अतिरिक्त कामको विभाजन, मिश्रति समानुपातिक निर्वाचन पद्धति, दरिलो र सहयोगी केन्द्रीय सरकार, आन्तरिक प्रजातन्त्र, स्थिर प्रशासन संयन्त्र, बलियो कानुनी शासनजस्ता संस्थागत व्यवस्था पनि उत्तिकै महत्त्वपर्ूण्ा छन् । ताजा नीतिगत सुझाव, वास्तविक कारुणिक याचना, बलियो, पारदर्शी र निष्पक्ष संस्थागत संयन्त्र र दर्ीघकालीन अग्रगमन हाम्रा मार्गनिर्देशक सिद्धान्त हुनर्ुपर्छ ।
-
source: www.ekantipur.com डा आलोककुमार बोहरा/मणि नेपाल (
बोहरा, अमेरिकाको न्यु मेक्सिको युनिभर्सिटीका अर्थशास्त्रका प्राध्यापक र नेपाल उक्त विश्वविद्यालयका विद्यावारिधी विद्यार्थी हुन् ।)
Posted on: 2007-03-04 23:11:13
Thursday, March 1, 2007
How a tornado is formed?
How a tornado is formed
Tornadoes are among the most violent storms on Earth, with the potential to cause very serious damage.
Although no two tornadoes are the same, they need certain conditions to form - particularly intense or unseasonable heat.
As the ground temperature increases, moist air heats and starts to rise.
When the warm, moist air meets cold dry air, it explodes upwards, puncturing the layer above. A thunder cloud may begin to build.
A storm quickly develops - there may be rain, thunder and lightning.
Upward movement of air can become very rapid. Winds from different directions cause it to rotate.
A visible cone or funnel drops out of the cloud towards the ground.
The vortex of winds varies in size and shape, and can be hundreds of metres wide. A tornado can last from several seconds to more than an hour and may travel dozens of miles.
Winds within the tornado may be so fast they cannot be properly measured. Instead, the Fujita damage scale is used to estimate speed.
F0 (0-73mph) - Light damage: Some damage to chimneys. Branches broken from trees and some trees blown over.
F1 (73-112mph) - Moderate damage: Moving cars blown off roads, mobile homes overturned, or pushed off their foundations.
F2 (113-157mph) - Considerable damage: Mobile homes demolished, large trees snapped or uprooted, cars lifted off the ground.
F3 (158-206mph) - Severe damage: Trains overturned, most trees uprooted, heavy cars thrown, walls of homes destroyed.
F4 (207-260mph) - Devastating damage: Well constructed buildings destroyed, large objects thrown.
F5 (261-318mph) - Incredible damage: Cars thrown more than 100 metres, strong buildings swept source:http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/science/nature/5324984.stmway
Tuesday, February 27, 2007
Bikshananda and Manokranti
Conversation with a Philosopher
“We are living in interesting times,” says Yogi Vikashananda when asked what he makes of the current situation of the country. “This is the most beautiful period in Nepalese history.” Maybe a wishful thinking given the current crisis facing the country, but for those who have had the pleasure of attending Vikashananda’s sermons or talking to him in person, this statement of his hardly come as a surprise. He has always been an optimist and always encourages others to be a positive thinker like him.
A philosopher above all, if you think you’ve seen Swami Vikashananda, a bright, very meditative and sage-like man, somewhere, you probably have. If you haven’t seen him then you must have certainly heard of the Manokranti movement he champions or seen the inverted question mark like symbol painted on the walls about the city. When he’s not preaching his mostly young disciples about positive thinking and manokranti darshan (literally meaning psychological revolution, the name he has given to his principles) or enthralling his audiences during his weekly discourse at the Darhara Party Palace in Sundhara, Vikashananda travels around the country giving reiki and yoga classes to thousands (his teaching centers have been established in Pokhara, Butwal, Dang, Dharan, Itahari, Banepa and Nepalgunj), teaches small workshops on how to be a positive thinker, and takes out time to appear on Television and FM radio shows where he delivers rapid fire speeches on almost every aspects of life and other philosophical issues. Besides this, the other means he resorts to in order to get his voice and teachings to the mass is through writing. He has till now authored more than 70 books, mostly on philosophy and art of living; but some are also poetry and autobiographical stories about his own life, and they have all been a complete sell out.
The mission of his philosophy is, in his own words (and which has become the motto of the Manokranti movement he started): “….strive to change the world, but start by changing yourself.” But before delving into his philosophy, lets first start with his life. As if it had all the makings of a Shakespearean tragedy in it, the story of his life began in the year 1962 when a woman called Maili Bajai found a baby lying abandoned near the Ganesh Temple in Chhetrapati, Kathmandu. The baby was Vikashananda and obviously he was deserted by his parents. Feeling sorry for the poor child, Maili Bajai hands him over to a childless couple who readily adopts him. And in this way his eventful life starts from a rather sad note.
As a boy, Vikashananda, or Ekduntaman, as he was then known, never dreamed of the selfless philosophical path he would eventually take. Rather, in Bal Lila, a memoir about his childhood years, Vikashananda writes how when he was young he was one of the most notorious children in his neighborhood. He had a difficult childhood: his father always used to come home drunk (he later died of excessive drinking) and how the regular family quarrels prompted by alcohol made him more reckless and violent as he grew. He started avoiding school and this seriously hampered his studies. When he was 10 his parents divorced. But the most painful part of his childhood years was the feeling of being found in a temple, of the sense that his true parents abandoned him. The question as to who were his real parents used to always ring in his mind and this remained a sore wound for a long time. “But later when I embarked on a journey of philosophy and knowledge, that was when I was 20 years of age, this thing about my childhood greatly encouraged me to pursue my philosophical journey and it proved to be a turning point in my life. It gave me an entirely new perspective to life and things in general. I felt that my birth had infact liberated me from the narrow boundaries of caste, creed and color and that it had purely made me a human being only”.
Vikashananda could have probably made his name as an artist, if not a philosopher. He started to train formally to become an artist under the guidance of legendary painter Chandraman Singh Maskey at the tender age of 12. He immediately started showing the signs of becoming a promising young artist. Later in the year 1979, at the age of 17, his art took him to the former Soviet Union, where he participated in an art conference. There he was exposed to communist philosophy and was greatly impressed by the life and works of Lenin and Marx. He still has leftist leanings.
After Vikashananda returned to Nepal his grim and desperate struggle against poverty and frustration started all over again. To shield himself from this he took to reading the works of great philosophers. First it was Osho, and then J Krishnamurthy greatly impressed him. His reading widened to Nietsche, Kahlil Gibran, Vivekananda and then Buddha. This all helped him to mature and take up the humble philosophical path he would later champion. During the same time he also started writing poetry.
But even as he was intellectually growing, his health greatly suffered due to poverty. He got inflicted with the tedious if not dangerous form of stomach ailment. He consulted many doctors, tried all sorts of medicines and went to many hospitals, but all to no avail. He started feeling that his personal life was slowly crumbling. Eventually he turned to Yoga and it helped him recuperate from both his physical and mental anguish. Through yoga and meditation Vikashananda learned that there is immense power and possibilities inside human beings and he thought if he could bring it out from him then it would not only help him but others as well.
This transformation in him, much like prince Siddhartha 2500 year ago, egged him to run away from home and devote his entire life to yoga and meditation. He was 21 years of age then. He moved alone to Banaras in the Northern part of India where he learnt yoga and different forms of meditation while, at the same time, studied Bachelors of Arts in philosophy and Sanskrit from Sampurananda Sanskrit University.
In 1987, after a six year long sojourn in India, Vikashananda finally returns to Nepal, sets up Ananda Yoga Center, and starts giving yoga classes to mostly foreign enthusiasts. Arogya Ashram, a yoga center run by Swami Kashinath, was already there. But Yoga wasn’t much of a vogue in Nepal during that time and he failed to catch the attention of the people here. Then with the objective to make people healthy, both emotionally and physically, Vikashananda introduced other healing and self-improvement techniques in Nepal like Reiki, super-learning and psycho cybernetics, and they soon caught the public’s imagination here. Ironically, although he started with yoga, it was through western healing and self-improvement techniques that he became more popular in his country.
Fast forward to present, sitting in his Samakushi located Ashram, Vikashananda launches into an opening monologue on his philosophy and how it would one day bring about a change for good in the country. “If you can control your mind then no matter what happens in the world, no matter what disaster strikes the world, it won’t make a least bit difference to you. But if you don’t have any control over your mind and emotions then even if there is peace and tranquility around you, you would still suffer,” he said, adding, “The problem is with the mind of the people here, not the country’s situation. If we start to think positively then it would certainly bring about positive changes.” He paused and again continued: "there is a hint of change in the air. Nepal is going through a phase like the way a mother passes through labor pain to give birth to a baby. And, I think it would definitely usher in something pleasant.” And why altogether snub the idea that this is the most interesting period in the history of Nepal; he may just as well be right!
Source:By Anand Gurung in nepalnews.com
Who is Maharishi Mahesh Yogi ?
Early life
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi was born on January 12th, 1917 to a Hindu family living in the small village of Chichli near Jabalpur, Madhya Pradesh, in the central region of India. His name at birth was Mahesh Prasad Varma. He earned the equivalent of a master's degree in physics at Allahabad University, graduating in 1940.
After completing his studies, he became a disciple and secretary to the Hindu Swami Brahmananda Saraswati, the Shankaracharya of Jyotirmath, who gave him the name Bal Brahmacharya Mahesh, from 1941 to 1953. He then practiced meditation in retreat for long periods during the year or so that he stayed near Uttarkashi in the Himalayan foothills.
In 1955, he assumed the title "Maharishi" (Great Sage or Great Seer) and began publicly teaching what he states is a traditional meditation technique which he later renamed Transcendental Meditation. In 1957 he founded The Spiritual Regeneration Movement in India, the first of his many organizations that are informally referred to as the TM Movement, and began the first of many tours to bring Transcendental Meditation and related programs around the world.
[edit] The Transcendental Meditation Movement
According to the official US website for Maharishi's Transcendental Meditation program Transcendental Meditation has been taught worldwide to over 5 million people. The number of TM teachers trained to teach meditation since the beginning of the movement is reported to be in the tens of thousands, of those, the number who continue to practice and teach meditation today may still be more than a thousand. Over its fifty-year history the TM Movement has gone through many phases of reorganization.
The TM movement maintains a number of websites. Providing basic information for the general public is Maharishi Open University, which hosts Maharishi's weekly webcast press-conferences that are also broadcast by satellite. Information is also available on what he has named "Consciousness Based Education" [2], the Maharishi University of Management and the K-12 school, Maharishi School for the Age of Enlightenment.
During the 1960s and early 1970s the TM Movement became seen as part of the then current "counter-culture" phenomenon, at which time a number of celebrities learned TM. Celebrity students at that time included The Beatles, the Beach Boys (including singer Mike Love[3] who became a TM teacher) and singer-songwriter Donovan, who befriended Maharishi and put his picture on the back cover of his A Gift from a Flower to a Garden album. Comedian Andy Kaufman and magician Doug Henning were also students of Maharishi, while Clint Eastwood and David Lynch are two notable directors who have practiced TM. Lynch is currently involved in an effort to raise $7 billion to teach TM to all students in the USA, via his David Lynch Foundation for Consciousness-Based Education and World Peace.
[edit] Today
After the September 11, 2001 attacks Maharishi started issuing cautions, in weekly satellite press-conference and webcasts, about the prevailing directions of societal change in the world. As a solution to current world problems he proposed creating large permanent groups of TM-Sidhi practitioners performing their programs to create the so-called Maharishi Effect.
With reference to an on-going project to create a Maharishi Effect for the Netherlands, where he has lived since the early 1990s, he stated on June 21, 2006 that what "is unfolding right now is the 'supreme level of evolvement of life on earth".[4].
In 2005 Maharishi said he was starting a trillion dollar program to eliminate poverty and bring world peace.[5]
[edit] Transcendental Meditation
Practicing Transcendental Meditation involves the use of a mantra, or sound, and the proper technique of how to use it. Some TM practitioners report that during the practice their mind becomes very alert but their body receives deep rest, and these effects continue afterward. Maharishi calls this state "Transcendental Consciousness" or restful alertness. He says that mantras come from the age-old Vedic tradition [citation needed], but are just sounds designed as vehicles for the mind to settle down to the quieter states of awareness at its finer levels. The practice is done for 20 minutes, twice a day, while sitting in a relaxed but upright posture with eyes closed. Certain studies have shown that TM and other meditation techniques can lower blood pressure, heart rate, and other physiological measures.(Psychosomatic Medicine 46: 267–276, 1984; American Psychologist 42: 879–881, 1987; Hypertension 26: 820–827, 1995; Journal of Human Stress 5: 24-27, 1979.)
[edit] How Maharishi and the TM Organization View His Role
In the introduction to the 1955 book the Beacon Light of the Himalayas, Maharishi makes the following offer to humanity: "Oh ye of the peaceless and suffering humanity! My happiness desires to root out your suffering. Will you extend your arm and allow me to lift you up from the mire of misery and peacelessness?" [6]
TM literature states "Maharishi in the world today is a Cosmic figure, caring for the well-being of all mankind.... a quiet guardian of all nations." (Maharishi's Absoute Theory of Government 555-556). Another TM publication says that his achievements are "unequaled today or at any time in recorded history." (Maharishi Vedic University 255).
In 1959 Maharishi stated that he would "Fill the Earth with love and create Heaven on Earth
Sorce: wikiipedia.org
http://www.maharishi.org/
who is Shankracharya?
The Path That Shankara Showed
By that time the Acharya had probably gone round the whole of Bharat two times. He had travelled from Rameshwara and Kanyakumari of the South to Kashmir of the North, from Jagannath of the East to Dwaraka of the West, and had visited many places of pilgrimage. He got many temples renovated and inspired many to a righteous living.
Sri Shankaracharya showed I example how a man should live. The life should shine forth with pious qualities like knowledge, devotion and asceticism. He preached the way Advaita. That means everything in the world is Brahman and all are one. The world is constantly changing. These changes are neither important nor real. The reality that lies behind all these things and activities Brahman. One should develop an eye to see God everywhere and in everything. People who have that vie, take the whole world for the mother- land, and treat all human beings as their brothers.
Shankara wrote philosophical book to help the people understand Hindi Dharma. Alongside he wrote man, hymns that nourish devotional feelings in people. The hymn ‘ Bhaja Gowindam composed by him has been a very popular song all over Bharat . "If you want to get rid of the miseries of life and fear- of death, pray to Govinda."
sorce: http://www.freeindia.org/biographies/shankara/page13.htm
Who is Ramdev Swami?
Early life
Ramdev was born as Ramkishan Yadav in Alipur, in the Mahendragarh district of Indian state of Haryana. He attended school through the eight grade in Shahjadpur. Thereafter, he joined a yogic monastery (gurukul) in Khanpur village to study Sanskrit and Yoga. Eventually, he renounced worldly life and entered into Sanyas (monastic living) - taking the name Swami Ramdev.
Then he went to Jind district and joined the Kalva gurukul and offered free Yoga training to villagers across Haryana. It is said that he travelled the Himalayas for several years before he settled in Haridwar. He claims to have discovered several medicinal plants in the Himalayas which he uses in treating his patients. Ramdev started relentless efforts to popularise Yoga in 1995 with the establishment of Divya Yoga Mandir Trust, along with Acharya Karamveer and Acharya Balkrishna.[2]
[edit] Life
In 1995, Ramdev joined the order of swamis after being initiated into the ascetic order by Swami Shankerdevji Maharaj. While training to be a Swami, Ramdev spent many years undertaking an intense and thorough study of ancient Indian scriptures. At the same time, he also practiced intense self-discipline and meditation.
He teaches that God resides in every human being and that the body is God's temple. He is a firm believer in the concept of Vasudaiv Kutambakam (the whole World is one family) and decries practices that discriminate on the basis of caste, creed or gender. His fundamental belief is that expressions of love, affection and compassion towards all living things are the true worship of the Creator.
Ramdev has taught several aspects of traditional Indian scriptures such as Ashtadhyayee, Mahabhashya and Upanishads along with six systems of Indian Philosophy in various Gurukuls (traditional Indian systems of education). He has helped establish Gurukuls in Kishangarh, Ghashera, and Mahendragarh in India. He has also founded the Patanjali Yogpeeth Trust which has built several institutions. In addition to helping people learn about Yoga and spirituality, these institutions also provide a comprehensive facility that promotes the practice of Ayurveda - the traditional system of holistic medicine developed in India.
He teaches Pranayama which is a series of techniques for breath control that were developed as a part of the ancient Indian system of Yoga. Heretofore, these techniques were often thought of as being esoteric and complex and portrayed as being unsuitable for lay people. Consequently, their use was often limited to advanced practitioners of Yoga and undertaken only under the strict supervision of an experienced teacher. Ramdev has worked to break these barriers and help make the practice of Pranayama achievable by the ordinary layperson.
His educational show is broadcast on Indian national TV (AASTHA channel) from morning 6-8 am and evening 8-9 pm (IST) several times a week and he also has dedicated shows such as Total Tandurusti airing on Zee network, a show on Sahara One at 9:00 am, Yoga Science on IndiaTV at 7:30 am & 1:30 pm. Total viewership is in millions. According to the synopsis that is available to Sky Digital viewers, Ramdev "claims that he was a paralytic" prior to taking up Yoga, but this claim has yet to be verified.
He has been conducting monthly training camps in cities all over India. Total attendance in these camps exceeds tens of thousands. In 2006, the Ramdev spent almost a month in London teaching Pranayam and Yoga.
Viewers of the TV show and attendees at the camp have reported significant improvements in their health - citing relief from many illnesses such as Diabetes, Heart Disease, and Hypertension. It should also be noted that most of these 'patients' speak on television for the first time and are overawed by the situation. Like most human beings in such situations, these patients are suceptible to exaggeration, which may explain the so called miracles he is rumored to perform.
[edit] Pranayama
- The Pranayam program as taught by Swami Ramdev [3] consists of the following seven key breathing exercises (in sequence):
- Bhastrika Pranayam
- Kapal Bhati Pranayam
- Bahaya Pranayam
- Agnisaar Pranayama
- Anulom Vilom Pranayama
- Bhramri Pranayam
- Udgeeth Pranayam
[edit] Controversies
[edit] Background
In March 2005, about 113 workers employed by the Divya Yog Mandir Trust, Kankhal, Haridwar, owned by Ramdev, started an agitation for minimum wages and for coverage under the Provident Fund and Employees' State Insurance schemes. At a tripartite meeting, an agreement was reached between the workers, management and the district administration. But, some agitating workers were dismissed by the Trust after being charged for alleged sabotage. Their case was taken up by a trade union controlled by Communist Party of India (Marxist); they are yet to be reinstated.
[edit] Issues
Buildin on the labour demands, Brinda Karat, a New Delhi based CPI(M) leader and wife of CPI(M) leader, Prakash Karat, called a press conference alleging unhealthful manufacturing practices in the pharmaceutical company. She also accused the pharmacy of using animal and human parts in the manufacture of their ayurvedic medicines. Though ayurvedic texts allow the uses of such substances in the manufacture of some of the ayurvedic medicines, this violated, according to Brinda Karat, the laws related to proper labeling of medicines.
The controversy reached a flash-point in January 2006 when Brinda Karat produced a Indian health ministry laboratory report supporting her claim that Divya Yog Pharmacy, owned by Ramdev, was using human and animal bones in his medicines. She claimed that a sample of the medicine (Kuliya Bhasm and Yauvanamrit Bati, purchased from Brahmakalp Chikitsalay, which is the Trust's hospital at Haridwar) was tested at government labs which later confirmed the presence of animal materials in the sample. She exhibited the prescription and cash receipt obtained from the medicine counter in support of her claim.1
In a subsequent press conference Brinda Karat presented some of the expelled workers who claimed to have used Human skulls in preparing medicine.
[edit] Rebuttals
The charges were denied by Ramdev and his followers who accused Brinda Karat and the CPI(M) of being agents of multinational pharmaceutical companies.
Four samples sent to the government-recognized research center (Shriram Institute of Industrial Research, Delhi) were reported as indicating that the medicines contained no objectionable ingredients and were purely herbal. Uttarakhand state Health Minister Tilak Raj Behad announced this to BBC in March 2006. This refuted Karat's claims that Ramdev was part of any wrongdoing. Ancient Ayurvedictexts do, at times, proscribe the use of animal materials.
Many left leaning Indian politicians like Sharad Pawar, Mulayam Singh Yadav, and Ambika Soni came out in support of Baba Ramdev [4]. Narayan Dutt Tiwari, Chief Minister of Uttarakhand, praised Ramdev for popularizing Uttarakhand and Haridwar. The spokesmen of Hindutva organizations such as VHP and RSS condemned the allegations made against Ramdev and his pharmacy.
Even after this controversy, Ramdev conducted four camps in United Kingdom and he continues to be popular among both resident and expatriate Indian populations. He has been recently invited by the UNO to deliver a lecture on his 'poverty alleviation' programme.
For additional perspectives on this issue please follow the links below.3,4,5,6
[edit] Claims of curing AIDS and cancer and confrontation with Health Ministry
Press reports in December 2006 created further controversy by stating that Ramdev had made claims that Yoga could cure AIDS. Ramdev responded by saying that these reports were misrepresenting him.[5] His position was that Yoga and Ayurveda together can alleviate the suffering from AIDS, not cure it.[6]
Other press reports state that he has claimed that cancer of the breast, liver, prostate, uterus, pituitary gland, brain tumours and leukaemia, could be cured by practicing the seven breathing exercises and that he had documented proof of his successes.[7]
A website [8] promoting his products states that the CD-4 cell count in some AIDS patients has improved after practising Yoga. This statement was translated by certain journalists [9] as stating that "Swami Ramdev claims cure for AIDS". As a consequence of these press reports he was sent a notice by the Union Health Ministry and threatened legal action from medical NGOs.[10]
In response to the cease and desist order from the Health Ministry, he categorically stated that he had made no such claims and was quoted as saying that yogic education was more preferable than sex education in response to the AIDS crisis. "Sex education in schools need to be replaced by yoga education. The government should stop polluting the minds of innocent young children with sex education. Society's morality cannot improve with teaching sex education in schools. And AIDS cannot be prevented by talking free sex and by using condoms."[11]
Despite these attempts by naysayers to disparage his work, Swami Ramdev continues to receive accolades for his efforts. In January 2007 he was awarded an Honourary Doctorate degree by KIIT University in India, in a ceremony presided over by Nobel laureate Richard Ernst.
Sorce:wikipedai.org
http://www.bbc.co.uk/leicester/content/image_galleries/swami_yoga_gallery.shtml?8
Who is Sai Baba?
1971 book that Sathya Sai Baba attended the Higher Elementary School at a nearby village, called Bukkapatnam during his 8th year.[19] He had special talents for drama, music, poetry and acting, wrote songs for the village opera at the age of eight. After that Sai Baba joined the high school at Uravakonda, according to Kasturi's biography. Kasturi further wrote in his biography that on March 8, 1940 in Uravakonda around evening, Sathya Sai Baba started behaving as if a black scorpion had stung his foot. Uravakonda means "serpent-hill" and the place was known for serpents and scorpions. However, nobody found the scorpion, according to Kasturi. One night, Kasturi continues, after this strange event Sai Baba entered a state similar to coma, which his devotees call the state of "leaving his body". Kasturi further wrote that after he got out of this state he started behaving in a way that worried his parents - he didn't want to eat, he would often keep silent for a long time, recited ancient shlokas or elaborated on holy Hindu scriptures. Due to his family's pressure Sai Baba went back to Uravakonda High school in June. [citation needed] In 1940 he proclaimed himself to be a reincarnation of the fakir and saint Shirdi Sai Baba (circa 1838-1918) and subsequently took the fakir's name.[20]According to Kasturi, on October 20 1940, in his 14th year Sai Baba threw away his books, and announced that he was leaving. His words were "My devotees are calling me. I have my work,". He then spent the next three days mostly under a tree in the garden of an excise inspector and many people gathered around him, Kasturi continues. He taught them Hindu devotional songs, called bhajans. Sathya Sai Baba is listed in the 1942 school record of Bukkapatnam.[21] In 1944, because of increasing followers, the "old mandir" (temple) was built on the edge of the village.[22]
Howard Murphet writes in his 1971 book that the young Sathya was a vegetarian and was known for his aversion to animal cruelty and compassion for the poor, disabled and elderly.[23] According to Kasturi and to Sathya Sai Baba himself, the young Sathya composed bhajans spontaneously (even as young as 8 years of age) and was talented in drama, dance, music and poetry.
In a discourse in 1963 he claimed to be a reincarnation of Shiva and Shakti.[24] In the same discourse Sathya Sai Baba said that Shirdi Sai Baba was an incarnation of Shiva and that his future reincarnation Prema Sai Baba would be a reincarnation of Shakti and repeated this claim in 1976.[25] In contrast, Kasturi’s biography or hagiography of Sathya Sai Baba stated that Shirdi Sai Baba was Shakti incarnated and that Prema Sai Baba was to be an incarnation of Shiva.[26] The biography further states that Prema Sai Baba will be born in Mysore state[26] According to Donald Taylor in a 1987 article titled "Charismatic authority in the Sathya Sai Baba movement”, Sathya Sai Baba's 1963 declaration that he would be reincarnated as Prema Sai Baba was Sathya Sai Baba's strategy to defuse the problem about his succession and thus continue to have all the authority in his hand.[27]
In the late 1960s he attracted Western spiritual seekers and became increasingly popular.
Sathya Sai Baba had two sisters, one older brother, the late Seshama Raju, and one younger brother, the late R. V. Janaki Ramaiah.[28][29]
In 2003 Sathya Sai Baba had an accident that injured his hip, according to the official of the Sathya Sai Organization, Michael Goldstein. As of 2005, Sathya Sai Baba sometimes uses a wheelchair.[30]
In 1960 Sathya Sai Baba said that he would be in this mortal human form for 59 years more.[31] In contrast, he told the American follower John S. Hislop, according to Hislop's 1978 book, that "This body will live to age 96, and will remain young."[32] However this apparent contradiction of dates may have been caused by an erratic replacement of dates from the Indian calendar with dates from the European calendar. [citation needed] According to a 1984 book, Sathya Sai Baba said that "In this body I will not become old or infirm as in my old body."[33]
Sai Baba keeps a female elephant called Sai Geetha.
Source: www.wikipedia.org
What is Osho's Philosophy?
Osho's philosophy
Osho claimed that the greatest values in life are (in no specific order) awareness, love, meditation and laughter. He said that enlightenment is everyone's natural state[1], but that one is distracted from realizing it – particularly by the human activity of thought, as well as by emotional ties to societal expectations, and consequent fears and inhibitions.
He was a prolific speaker (both in Hindi and English) on various spiritual traditions including those of Buddha, Krishna, Guru Nanak, Jesus, Socrates, Zen masters, Gurdjieff, Sufism, Hassidism and many others. He attempted to ensure that no "system of thought" would define him, since he believed that no philosophy can fully express the truth.
An experienced orator, he said he spoke to convey his message, but that his only reason was to persuade his listeners to start on a path of meditation, glimpses of which, according to him, could be experienced in the gaps between his words[2]:
I am making you aware of silences without any effort on your part. My speaking is being used for the first time as a strategy to create silence in you.
This is not a teaching, a doctrine, a creed. That’s why I can say anything. I am the most free person who has ever existed as far as saying anything is concerned. I can contradict myself in the same evening a hundred times. Because it is not a speech, it has not to be consistent. It is a totally different thing, and it will take time for the world to recognize that a tremendously different experiment was going on.
Just a moment … when I became silent, you become silent. What remains is just a pure awaiting. You are not making any effort; neither am I making any effort. I enjoy talking; it is not an effort.
I love to see you silent. I love to see you laugh, I love to see you dance. But in all these activities, the fundamental remains meditation.[3]
He was often called the "sex guru" after some speeches in the late 1960s on sexuality. These were later compiled under the title From Sex to Superconsciousness. According to him, "For Tantra everything is holy, nothing is unholy"[4], and all repressive sexual morality was self-defeating, since one could not transcend sex without experiencing it thoroughly and consciously. In 1985, he told the Bombay Illustrated Weekly,
“ I have never been a celibate. If people believe so, that is their foolishness. I have always loved women – and perhaps more women than anybody else. You can see my beard: it has become gray so quickly because I have lived so intensely that I have compressed almost two hundred years into fifty.[5] ”
Osho said he loved to disturb people – only by disturbing them could he make them think.[6] Accordingly, his discourses were peppered with offensive jokes[7] and outrageous statements lampooning key figures of established religions such as Hinduism, Jainism or Christianity. Concerning the virgin birth, for example, he said that Jesus was clearly a bastard, since he was not Joseph's biological son, and that the Holy Ghost was a rapist – or God's genitalia."[8] An attempt on his life[9] was made by a Hindu fundamentalist in 1980. Osho, however, said that the only thing he was serious about in his discourses were the jokes – they were the main thing, and everything else was spiritual gossip.[10]
[edit] Osho on meditation
According to Osho, meditation is a state of watchfulness that has no ego fulfillment in it, something that –
... happens when you are in a state of not-doing. And that is the question: how to do that non-doing? If you ask how, you have missed the point, because "how" means doing. ... You will have to understand that no doing is going to help. In that very understanding, non-doing happens.[11]
He said it is very difficult for modern man to just sit and be in meditation, so he devised so-called Active Meditation techniques to prepare the ground. Some of these preparatory exercises can also be found in western psychological therapies (i.e. gestalt therapy), such as altered breathing, gibberish, laughing or crying. His most significant meditation techniques are known as "Dynamic Meditation", "Kundalini Meditation", "Nadabrahma", "Nataraj". They have a strong physical element. He said Dynamic Meditation was –
... absolutely necessary for the modern man ... If people are innocent there is no need for Dynamic Meditation. But if people are repressed, psychologically are carrying a lot of burden, then they need catharsis. So Dynamic Meditation is just to help them clean the place. And then they can use any method ... It will not be difficult. If they, right now, directly try, they will fail.[12]
He also reintroduced minimal parts of several traditional meditation techniques, stripped of what he saw as ritual and tradition, and retaining what he considered to be the most therapeutic parts. He believed that, given sufficient practice, the meditative state can be achieved and maintained while performing everyday tasks and that enlightenment is nothing but being continuously in a meditative state:
Nature has come to a point where now, unless you take individual responsibility, you cannot grow. More than this nature cannot do. It has done enough. It has given you life, it has given you opportunity; now how to use it, it has left up to you.
Meditation is your freedom, not a biological necessity. You can learn in a certain period of time every day to strengthen meditation, to make it stronger -- but carry the flavor of it the whole day.
First, while you are awake -- the moment you wake up, immediately catch hold of the thread of remaining alert and conscious, because that is the most precious moment to catch the thread of consciousness. Many times in the day you will forget -- but the moment you remember, immediately start being alert. Never repent, because that is a sheer wastage of time. Never repent, "My God, I forgot again!"
In my teachings there is no place for any repentance. Whatever has happened is gone, now there is no need to waste time on it. Catch hold again of the thread of awareness. Slowly, slowly you will be able to be alert the whole day -- an undercurrent of awareness in every act, in every movement, in everything that you are doing, or not doing. Something underneath will be continuously flowing.
Even when you go to sleep, leave the thread only at the last moment when you cannot do anything because you are falling asleep. Whatever is the last thing before you fall asleep will be the first thing when you wake up. Try it. Any small experiment will be enough to prove it. Just repeat your own name while you are falling asleep: half awake, half asleep, go on repeating ... Slowly, slowly you will forget repeating, because the sleep will grow more and more and the thread will be lost. It is lost only because you are asleep, but underneath your sleep it continues. That's why in the morning when you wake up and just look around, the first thing you will remember will be [the sound of your name]. You will be surprised: Why? What happened? You slept eight hours, but there has been an undercurrent.
And as things become deeper and clearer, even in sleep you can remember that you are asleep. Sleep becomes almost a physiological thing and your spirit, your being, becomes a flame of awareness, separate from it. It does not disturb your sleep; it simply makes your sleep very light. It is no more the sleep of the old days, when your house was on fire and you went on sleeping -- that was almost like a coma, you were so unconscious.
Your sleep will become thin, a very light layer, and your inside will remain alert. Just as it has been alert in the day, it will be even more alert in the night, finally, because you are so silent, so relaxed. The whole nuisance world becomes completely silent.
Patanjali, the first man in the world to write about meditation, says that meditation is almost like dreamless sleep, but with only one difference. In dreamless sleep you are not aware; in samadhi, in the ultimate state of meditation, there is just a little difference -- you are aware.[3]
[edit] Biographical notes
Osho was born Chandra Mohan Jain in Kuchwada, a small village in the Narsinghpur District of Madhya Pradesh state in India. At the time, an astrologer predicted that he might die before he was seven years old according to the birth chart.[13] His parents, who were Jains, sent him to be with his maternal grandparents until he was seven years old.
Osho said this was a major influence on his growth because his grandmother gave him the utmost freedom and respect, leaving him carefree; without an imposed education or restrictions.
At seven years old he went back to his parents. He explained that he received a similar kind of respect from his paternal grandfather who was staying with them. He was able to be very open with his grandfather. His grandfather used to tell him, "I know you are doing the right thing. Everyone may tell you that you are wrong. But nobody knows which situation you are in. Only you can decide in your situation. Do whatsoever you feel is right. I will support you. I love you and respect you as well."[14]
He was a rebellious, but gifted student, winning the title of All-India Debating Champion.[1]
Osho said he became spiritually enlightened on 21 March 1953, when he was 21 years old. He said he dropped all effort and hope and after an intense seven-day process went out at night to a garden, where he sat under a tree:
The moment I entered the garden everything became luminous, it was all over the place – the benediction, the blessedness. I could see the trees for the first time – their green, their life, their very sap running. The whole garden was asleep, the trees were asleep. But I could see the whole garden alive, even the small grass leaves were so beautiful.
I looked around. One tree was tremendously luminous – the maulshree tree. It attracted me, it pulled me towards itself. I had not chosen it, god himself has chosen it. I went to the tree, I sat under the tree. As I sat there things started settling. The whole universe became a benediction.[15]
He finished his studies at D. N. Jain College and Saugar University, receiving a B.A. (1955) and an M.A. (1957) in philosophy. He then taught philosophy, first at Raipur Sanskrit College, and then, until 1966, as a Professor at Jabalpur University. At the same time, he traveled throughout India, giving lectures critical of socialism and Gandhi, under the name Acharya (literally "teacher") Rajneesh. In 1964, he led his first meditation camp. He resigned from his teaching post in 1966.
In 1968, he offended Hindu leaders with his non-traditional views on sex; at the Second World Hindu Conference in 1969, he enraged Hindus by criticizing all organized religion and the very institution of priesthood.[2]
In 1969 a group of Osho's friends established a foundation to support his work. They settled in an apartment in Mumbai where he gave daily discourses and received visitors. The number and frequency of visitors soon became too much for the place, overflowing the apartment and bothering the neighbors. A much larger apartment was found on the ground floor (so the visitors would not need to use the elevator, a matter of conflict with the former neighbors).
On September 26, 1970 he initiated his first disciple or sannyasin at an outdoor meditation camp, one of the large gatherings where he lectured and guided group meditations. His concept of neo-sannyas entailed wearing the traditional orange dress of ascetic Hindu holy men. However, his neo-sannyasins were not expected to follow an ascetic lifestyle.
From 1971, he was known as Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh. Shree means Sir; the Sanskrit word Bhagwan, which can also be used to refer to an aspect of the supreme being, means "blessed one"[3]. It is commonly used in India as a respectful form of address for spiritual teachers[4][5][6][7]
The new apartment also proved insufficient and the climate of Mumbai was deemed very bad for his delicate health. So, in 1974, on the 21st anniversary of his enlightenment, a caravan of cars departed from the Mumbai apartment to the newly purchased property in Koregaon Park, in the city of Pune, a four-hour trip from Mumbai. Pune had been the secondary residence of many wealthy families from Mumbai because of the cooler climate (Mumbai lies in a coastal wetland, hot and damp, Pune is inland and much higher, so it is drier and cooler).
The two adjoining houses and six acres of land became the nucleus of an Ashram and those two buildings are still at the heart of the present-day Osho International Meditation Resort. This space allowed for the regular audio and video recording of his discourses and, later, printing for worldwide distribution, which enabled him to reach far larger audiences internationally.
During one of his discourses in 1980, an attempt on his life was made by a Hindu fundamentalist.[8]
Osho taught at the Pune Ashram from 1974 to 1981.
On 1 May 1981, having discoursed daily for nearly 15 years, Osho entered a three-and-a-half-year period of self-imposed public silence[9], and satsangs (silent sitting, with some readings from his works and music) took the place of his discourses.[16]
In mid-1981, Osho went to the United States in search of better medical care (he suffered from asthma, diabetes and severe back problems). His followers bought (for US$6 million) a ranch in Wasco County, Oregon, previously known as "The Big Muddy", but later renamed Rajneeshpuram where they settled for the next several years.
Osho stayed in Rajneeshpuram as the commune's guest, living in a trailer[17][10]. Over the coming years, he acquired fame for the large number of Rolls-Royces his followers bought for his use (in the end, they numbered more than 90).
Osho ended his period of silence in October 1984. In July 1985, he resumed his daily public discourses in the commune's purpose-built, two-acre meditation hall. According to statements he made to the press, he did so against the wishes of Ma Anand Sheela, his secretary and the commune’s top manager.[18]
Increasing conflicts with neighbours and the state of Oregon, as well as serious and criminal misconduct by the commune's management (including conspiracy to murder public officials, wiretapping within the commune, the attempted murder of Osho's personal physician, and a bioterrorism attack on the citizens of The Dalles, Oregon, using salmonella), made the position of the Oregon commune untenable. When the commune's management team guilty of these crimes left the U.S. in September 1985, fleeing for Europe, Osho convened a press conference and called on the authorities to undertake an investigation[11].
In late October 1985, Osho himself was arrested in North Carolina as he was allegedly fleeing the U.S. Accused of minor immigration violations, Osho, on advice of his lawyers, entered an "Alford plea" – through which a suspect does not admit guilt, but does concede there is enough evidence to convict him – and was given a suspended sentence on condition that he leave the country.
Osho then began a world tour, speaking in Nepal, Greece and Uruguay, among others. Being refused visas by several dozen countries, he returned to India in July 1986, and in January 1987, to his old Ashram in Pune, India. He resumed discoursing there.
In 1989, he said he no longer wished to be referred to as Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh, and took the name Osho.
On January 19, 1990, four years after his arrest, Osho died, aged 58, with heart failure being the publicly reported cause. Prior to his death, Osho had expressed his belief that his rapid health decline was caused by some form of poison administered to him by the U.S. authorities during the twelve days he was held without bail in various U.S. prisons. In a public discourse on 6 November 1987, he said that a number of doctors that were consulted had variously suspected thallium, radioactive exposure, and other poisons to account for his failing health:
“ "It does not matter which poison has been given to me, but it is certain that I have been poisoned by Ronald Reagan's American government" [19]. ”
His ashes were placed in his newly built bedroom in one of the main buildings (LaoTsu House) at his last place of residence, his Ashram in Pune, India. The epitaph reads, "OSHO. Never Born, Never Died. Only Visited this Planet Earth between Dec 11 1931 – Jan 19 1990."
Today, excerpts and quotes from Osho's works appear regularly in the Times of India newspaper.[12] [13] His Ashram in Pune has become the Osho International Meditation Resort, a popular tourist destination[14].
Osho is one of only two authors whose entire works have been placed in the Library of India's National Parliament in New Delhi. The other is Mahatma Gandhi.[15]
[edit] Controversy and criticism
Osho had a penchant for courting controversy.[20]
His libertarian views on sex and emotional expression, and the resulting unrestrained behavior of sannyasins in his Pune Ashram[21], at times caused considerable consternation, dismay and panic among people holding different views on these matters, both in India and the U.S.[22] A number of Western daily papers routinely, and falsely[23], claimed that Bhagwan, a traditional title for spiritual teachers in India[16][17], meant "Master of the Vagina", and focused their reporting on sexual topics.
Osho claimed that he was "the rich man's guru"[24], and that material poverty was not a spiritual value[25]. He was photographed wearing sumptuous clothing and hand-made watches.[26] He drove a different Rolls Royce[18] each day – his followers wanted to buy him 365 of them, one for each day of the year[27]. Publicity shots of the Rolls-Royces (more than 90 in the end) appeared in the press. Yet Osho himself said about the Rolls Royce collection:
And do you think a certain simple law of diminishing returns...? If you get one Rolls Royce, you are immensely happy. I have ninety. What difference does it make to me that in the garage there are ninety-one? The number of that one will come in three months' time only for one day for ninety minutes. What does it matter to me? For that I will commit suicide?
I have never gone to the garage. I have never looked into the garage, how many cars are there, what kind of cars are there. And that too belongs to a trust.
I had declared that all those cars should be given to the commune. They are basically commune property. I don't own anything. For thirty years I have not owned a single cent.[28]
In his discourses, Osho consistently attacked organizational principles embraced by societies around the world – the family, nationhood, religion. He condemned priests and politicians with equal venom[29], and was in turn condemned by them.
In a 1998 preface to Osho's book Books I Have Loved, his personal dentist, Swami Devageet, stated that Osho dictated three books while undergoing dental treatment under the influence of nitrous oxide (laughing gas): Glimpses of a Golden Childhood, Notes of a Madman, and Books I Have Loved. This led to widespread allegations that Osho was addicted to nitrous oxide gas. In addition, on the American CBS television show 60 Minutes, his former secretary, Ma Anand Sheela, claimed that Osho took sixty milligrams of Valium every day.
When questioned by journalists about the allegations of daily Valium and nitrous oxide use, Osho categorically denied both, describing the allegations as "absolute lies
source: www.wikipedia.ogr
What is Om Shanti?
Prajapita Brahma Kumaris Ishwariya Vishwa Vidyalaya or Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University is a monastic, renunciants [1]or semi-monastic[2] Millenarian[3] New Religious Movement (NRM) of Indian origin."[4] It teaches a form of meditation [5]called Raja Yoga, although not classical Raja Yoga as described by Patanjali [6], involving spirit possession[7]mediumistic channelling[8][9] The prominence of surrendered Kumaris who through their mediumship channel the murlis and thus their importance as the instrument or mouthpieces of a male spirit[10].
[edit] Early history
The group was formally established during October 1937 in Hyderabad, Sindh in North-West India[11] by an elderly man called Lekhraj "Dada" Kripalani (1876-1969), a wealthy but religious Sindhi businessman[12], follower of the Vaishnavite Vallabhacharya Sect[13] who had 12 gurus [14]. In 1936, Kirpalani was said to have had visions of the destruction of the world through civil war, natural disaster and finally Nuclear Holocaust, one of Earth in a paradiscal state, and another of himself as the Hindu god Vishnu[15]. It is claimed that Lekhraj then had the experience of a spirit being entering him and speaking through his body[16]. Believing this being to be God, is was recalled in a BKWSU publication that his eyes glowed red [17] and all the room around him [18]
After these life-altering experiences, Kirpalani made the decision to sell his jewellery business and started to hold informal religious gathering to which individuals within the local Amil and Bhaiband business community[19], primarily women and children, had similar experiences and were also inspired to adopt a spiritual life. In their early years, the gathering was known as the ‘Om Mandali’ and during this time that Kirpalani became known as "Brahma Baba". After a short period of time, Kirpalani handed over both the finances and the responsibilities of administering the organisation to a trust of nine women. The nature of the group resulted in both controversy [20] and legal opposition in the local community, which was one in which women were not permitted to be spiritual leaders[21], involving the Indian Congress party and the Arya Samaj which denounced Om Mandali[22]. Following this opposition, which curtailed their activities, the gathering moved from Karachi to their current location in Mount Abu, Rajasthan [clarify] [23] a Hindu pilgrimage.
For more on their history, visit the Indian[24] and official International [25] websites.
[edit] Expansion
In the early 1950s, the BK began outreach, establishing centers across India with female teachers. The leadership of the BK movement remains primarily female[26]. From approximately 300 individuals from a single community, the organisation has, according to their website, expanded to more than 8,500 Raja Yoga centres in 90 countries and over 800,000 students [27]. The main ashram or headquarters of the BKWSU is known as 'Madhuban', translated from Hindi it means 'Forest of Honey' on Mount Abu, Rajasthan.
[edit] Activities
The Brahma Kumaris continue conducting their traditional seven one-hour-long courses in their philosophy and open-eyed meditation, other regular programmes include courses in 'positive thinking' and 'Self Management Leadership', as well as initiatives such as 'Living Values'[28]. The Brahma Kumaris have also instigated a number of voluntary outreach programmes in prisons[29], homes for the elderly, drug clinics and hospitals promoting their practises.
[edit] Lifestyle
The movement teaches that the world is approaching a time of great change that will be heralded by war, natural calamities and suffering. As a form of developing inner spiritual resilience the Brahma Kumaris adopt a disciplined lifestyle [30],[31] that involves:
Complete (extreme and uncompromising)[32]celibacy[33] including no sex within marriage[34]. So long as chastity is followed marriage and family life will be allowed[35].
Sattvic vegetarianism, a strict lacto-vegetarian diet [36](excluding eggs, onions and garlic) cooked only by the self or other BKs [37]
Keeping a "Daily Chart" or journal as a means of spiritual self-progress.
Abstaining from alcohol, tobacco and non-prescription drugs.[38]
A high degree of physical cleanliness.
Regular early morning meditation at 4:00 a.m. which called 'Amrit Vela'.
'Traffic Control', being moments of meditation interspersed throughout the day.
Regular morning class at approximately 6:00 a.m.
Men and women traditionally sit on separate sides of the room at the centres during classes.
BK's can be identified by their frequent adoption of wearing white clothes.[39]
[edit] Beliefs
In 1952, after a 14 year period of retreat during which Kirpalani published numerous pamphlets, newspaper articles and wrote letters to important national and international figures, a more structured form of teaching began to be offered to the public by way of a seven lesson course [40]. An overview of the seven-lesson course can be found here: [9] under "Foundation Course in Raja Yoga Meditation." According to Kranenborg [41] and O'Donnell [42] beliefs include:
[edit] God
According to the BKs, God, or the ‘Supreme Soul’, possessed or entered Kirpalani in 1936[43] and started to teach humanity verbally. The Hindu God Shiva, He claims to be an eternal and benevolent point of conscious energy, the embodiment of love, knowledge and truth and beyond gender. BKs do not subscribe to God being omnipresence. Matter and human souls are also eternal and neither are created by God nor do they emerge from God. BKs also provide understanding of God’s roles as creator, preserver and destroyer, through the symbol of the Trimurti. The name they use for God is ‘Shiva’ meaning The Benevolent One or, as a term of endearment, "Shiv Baba".
[edit] The Self
BKs believe that human and even animal souls are also an infinitesimal point of spiritual light residing in the forehead of the body it occupies. They say that souls originally exist with God in a "Soul World", a world of infinite light, peace and silence otherwise known as Nirvana. Here the soul is in a state of rest and are beyond experience. Souls enter bodies to take birth in order to experience life and give expression to their personality. Unlike other Eastern Religions, the BKWSU teaches that the soul does not transmigrate into other species and does not evolve but rather birth after birth. Within this "point of light" all aspects of the personality are contained and it enters the human body is the 4th to 5th month of pregnancy [44]
[edit] Cycle of Time
Brahma Kumaris teach that time is cyclic and comprises five ages (yugas): the Golden Age (Sat Yuga), the Silver Age (Treta Yuga), the Copper Age (Dwapar Yuga), the Iron Age (Kali Yuga) and Confluence Age (Sangam Yuga).
The Confluence Age is said to be 100 years long during which present day civilisation is to be completely destroyed by natural disasters, civil and nuclear war with the death of 6 Billion [10]. The Brahma Kumaris believe that all of life will die and return to Nirvana, then take birth in the forthcoming cycle at their predestined time and place.
[edit] BK Raja Yoga Meditation
BK Raja Yoga meditation involves firstly detaching the mind's relationship with the physical body and moving self-awareness to that of being a soul - a tiny point of eternal light energy. The next step is to connect to the "supreme soul", or God (also known by the BKs as "Shiva Baba"), through turning the focus of the mind towards the original home of the soul, known as the "Soul World". The Soul World is similar in concept to the Buddhist concept of Nirvana. initiation into a relationship with their channelled entity, a mental surrendering to it through which one becomes a channel for its energy.
[edit] Murlis
There are two types of mediumistic messages known by BKs as "murlis"; ‘sakar’ and ‘avyakt’.
Sakar Murlis refer to the original classes spoken by "God" through the medium of Lekhraj Kirpalani in the 1960’s, before Lekhraj Kirpalani left his body in 1969. These include teachings by Shiva and also the life of personal spiritual endeavour ofLekhraj Kirpalani.
Avyakt Murlis are the teachings of Shiva and Lekhraj Kirpalani given after the death of Lekhraj Kirpalani through a medium named Hirday Mohini, or "Dadi Gulzar"[45]. The BKs believe that the soul of Lekhraj Kirpalani has become perfect and now has the role of an angel. These messages are understood by members of the BKWSU to be the words of God. The murli's are the 'scripture' of the Brahma Kumaris and what they use to direct their personal spiritual effort and institutional service. The Murlis are no longer available for sale or to the general public and one must complete the Brahma Kumaris foundation course in order to attend morning murli class [original research?]. Murli class is held at around 6:00am every morning at all BK centres around the world.
[edit] Central beliefs
Central to its faith are the beliefs that:
The human being is an eternal soul living within a physical body and is not the physical body which is dualistic "I am a soul, my body is a garment"[46].
Reincarnation happens from one human body to another only.
Time is not linear but rather cyclical and the physical world manifests as an eternally repeating and identical 5,000 year cycle at which the end of it is destroyed and then re-created every time.
Each repeating cycle is exactly the same as the previous one.
Humanity is currently reaching the end of the current cycle and thus the world will be destroyed, a time their scriptures call "Destruction".
God incarnates personally onto the Earth and speaks only through their founder Lekhraj Kripalani which was the same individual that was historically or mythically known as Krishna and Adam but is now known as "Brahma".
India Subcontinent will be the site of the future Golden Aged paradise and that Hindi is the original language of humanity. Followers are taught that if they make spiritual efforts, they and will live in the coming Golden Age paradise.
[edit] Achievements
In India, the BKWSU is particularly noted for its charitable Village Outreach Programme administered by the J.Wattammull Memorial Global Hospital and Research Centre (GHRC),established in 1991, also located in Mount Abu. In 2004, the Brahma Kumaris established the G.V. Mody Rural Health Care Centre & Eye Hospital, located at the base of Mount Abu.
The Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University is an international non–governmental organization (NGO) in general consultative status with the Economic and Social Council of the United Nations [47] and UNICEF[48]. It is also affiliated to the UN Department of Public Information.
The Brahma Kumaris have undertaken two major international projects; ‘The Million Minutes for Peace’ in 1986 for which they received 7 Peace Messenger Awards and ‘Global Cooperation for a Better World’ in 1988.
The organization now has 100s of branches internationally and ;
most level management and the majority of local management and teaching is done by women
administrators of two hospitals
organizes interfaith meetings that have brought together previously opposing groups
active within female emancipation in India
7 UN Peace Messenger Awards 1987 for the co-ordination of the ‘Million Minutes of Peace’ project
Pioneering work in solar energy and sustainable energy, including developing the world's largest solar cooker [11]
Chief administrator Prakashmani awarded Peace Medal of the United Nations for the year 1981
granted International Peace Messenger Initiative status by the U.N.for the Global Co-operation for a Better World campaign
does not charge but accepts donations and government grants to support its services
[edit] Splinter movements
Walliss mentions the advent of a breakaway movement referring to one of them as the Advance Party [clarify], elsewhere they are referred to the Prajapita Brahma Kumaris or PBKs [49]. He goes on to state that as Lekhraj Kirpalani's original message of separation, spiritual introversion and violent destruction becomes repackaged as the emergence of a New Age through self-understanding and self-development, this direction has caused discontent within certain segments of the Brahma Kumari movement. The most vocal of these being the "Advance Party" who offer a radicalise rendition of the original millenarian message.
The Advance Party are seen as a sectarian response to what they see as the increasingly worldly, and therefore corrupt, nature of the BKWSU manifest particularly through their UN and New Age orientation. They assert that the BKWSU has fallen from its original purity in the age of Kirpalani's influence to a state where the adulteration of the knowledge and subtle corruption is rampant and students are being exploited by the senior members. Walliss goes on to state that the PBKs claim that Shiva is now manifesting Himself through a different medium to correctly interpret the original teachings [50].
[edit] Controversies
Dr Walliss notes that while the BKWSU was, "originally a reclusive, world-rejecting organization, over the last 30 years the Brahma Kumaris have begun a campaign of active proselytizing and international growth. Thus, whilst still retaining its original millenarianism, currently within the West the organization promotes itself as part of the New Age movement and emphasizes ideas around the issues of self-development, empowerment and personal success". The Brahma Kumaris have issued a number of failed predictions of the end of the world whilst encouraging their followers to make efforts and donations on the basis of its proximity [51]
Misandry- It is claimed by Brian Wilson, Emeritus Fellow of All Souls College, that women control men in a complete role reversal. Women hold the highest spiritual positions while men serve in subordinate positions[52][53] and that women are primarily in the leadership and administrative roles [54] of the organization, a key reversal of traditional cultural structure of India.
[edit] Controversies in the Media
While striving for world peace, it is reported by the Mail on Sunday that the BKWSU has allegedly "used 'pernicious' methods to control its followers", the organisation being "notable for its sex ban". "Former members and the families of members have told me that (BKWSU) has driven a wedge between husband and wife," said Graham Baldwin a cult expert. "There have also been complaints that it encourages single women and widows to donate property and savings".[55][56]
Ian Howarth, of the Cult Information Centre also said, : "I have the same concerns about this group that I have about the Moonies. People have come to us complaining that some loved ones who have got involved with it have undergone personality changes and have become alienated from their families." Answering allegations that Brahma Kumaris has wrecked marriages because of its sex ban, a BK spokeswoman is quoted as saying: "This is very much a minority thing. In any organisation there are people who gain a huge amount and that is what you need to focus on." The paper said she declined to comment on allegations that it encourages followers to donate property and savings." [57]
[edit] Use of Mediumship
Established by "Shiva Baba" through the medium of Lekhraj Kirpalani, from the very beginning, the BKWSU has used a number mediums and trance-messengers [12] to receive messages from disincarnate beings or deceased members [13][58] and name followers. Followers, including children, have been known to go into trances for as long as 7 days [citation needed]. At first a number of, mediumistic female followers known as "Sandeshputris", or trance messengers, helped add to their spiritual knowledge through psychic visions and allegedly direct contact with God. This has extended to deceased leaders[59]. The deceased human founder Lekhraj Kirpalani continues to be channelled through a senior sister as the organizations Rajasthan headquarters until this day and is known as BapDada by BKs. He, and the disincarnate being the BKWSU claim is God continues to direct the organization via this trance medium [60][14].
sorce: www.wikipedia.org
Gayatri Mantra
Gayatri Mantra
Om Bhur Bhuvah Swah, Tat Savitur Varenyam
Bhargo Devasya Dheemahi, Dhiya Yo Nah Prachodayat
We meditate on that Ishwara’s glory, Who has created the universe, Who is fit to be worshipped, Who is the embodiment of knowledge and Light, Who is the remover of all sins and ignorance. May He enlighten our intellects.
OM
Symbol of the Par Brahman
Bhur
Bhu-Loka (Physical plane)
Bhuvah
Antariksha-Loka (Astral plane)
Swah
Swarga-Loka (Celestial plane)
Tat
That; Transcendent Paramatman
Savitur
Ishawara or Creator
Varenyam
Fit to be worshipped or adored
Bhargo
Remover of sins and ignorance; Glory Effulgence
Devasya
Resplendent; Shining
Dheemahi
We meditate
Dhiyo
Buddhis; Intellects; Understandings
Yo
Which; who
Nah
Our
Prachodayat
Enlighten; Guide; Impel
GAYATRIES OF DIFFERENT DEITIES
Gayatri is a verse of specific length and meter. Although the Gayatri described above is one of the most sacred of the Vedic Mantras and is called “Mother of the Vedas,” this verse form is also used to praise and invoke many of the deities.
Mantras for JAPA
1
OM Ekadantaya Vidmahe Vakkratundaya Dheemahi, Tanno Danti Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Ganesha.
2
OM Narayanaya Vidmahe Vasudevaya Dheemahi, Tanno Vishnuh Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Vishnu.
3
OM Tatpurshaya Vidmahe Sahasrakshaya Mahadevaya Dheemahi, Tanno Rudrah Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Siva.
4
OM Dasarathaye Vidnahe Sitavallabhaya Dheemahi, Tanno Ramah Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Rama.
5
OM Devakinandanaya Vidnahe Vasudevaya Dheemahi, Tannah Krishnah Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Krishna.
6
OM Katyayanyai Vidmahe Kanyakumaryai Dheemahi, Tanno Durga Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Durga.
7
OM Mahadevyai Cha Vidmahe Vishnupatnyai Cha Dheemai Tanno Lakshmih Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Lakshmi.
8
OM Vagdevyai Cha Vidnahe Kamarajaya Dheemai Tanno Devi Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Saraswati.
9
OM Sarvasammohinyai Vidmahe Visvajananayai Dheemai Tannah Shaktih Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Shakti, Cosmic Power.
10
OM Gurudevaya Vidmahe parabrahmane Dheemai Tanno Guru Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of the Guru.
11
OM Bhaskaraya Vidmahe Mahadyutikaraya Dheemai Tanno Adityah Prachodayat
This is the Gayatri of Surya, the Sun. source
http://www.rudraksha-ratna.com/gayatri_mantra.php
Monday, February 26, 2007
Communial Politics in Nepal
यो सबै प्रतीक्रान्तीको सुरुवात हो नेपालमा हरेक ठुलो क्रान्ती वा आन्दोलन पछी यस कीसीमको प्रतीक्रान्तीको स्वरुप देखीने गरेको छ चाहे जनजातीको नाममा होस चाहे बीभीन्न भषा भाषीको नाम यो जानेर वा नजानी परीबर्तनलाइ नीस्तेज पार्ने सडयन्त्र नै हो हरेक आन्दोलन अगाडी उनीहरु नीदाइरहेका हुन्छन जब आन्दोलले आकार लीन्छ र परीबर्तनको सुरुवात हुन्छ तब पर्दा पछाडीको खेलाडी र समुहको इशारामा प्रतीक्रान्तीका कामकारबाही सुरु हुन थाल्छन यसमा पर्दा पछाडीको खेलाडीको गोटीको काम गर्ने समहु देख्दा टीठ र रीस दुबै लाग्छ के गर्ने सुन्गुरलाइ स्वर्ग जान्छ्स भनेर सोद्दा आची खान पाइन्छ? भनेर सोधे जस्तै लाग्छ हाम्रा साम्प्रदायीक नेता र समुहु देख्दा त अरुलाइ के भन्ने फलाम एक्लैले त रुख ढाल्न पक्कै सक्दैन तर जब फलामको बन्चरोमा आफ्नै सगोत्री रुखको काठ बीड भै आ इदीन्छ भने कस्को के लाग्छ गीरीजाबाबु? भीष्मपीतामहले जस्तो प्राण जोगाइ राख्नुको केही अर्थ देखीयन छोडीनीनुहोस भतेहुरुलाइ नेपाललाइ चोक्टा चोक्टा बनायर खान दीनुहोस सग्लै नील्न गारो भैराखेको छ/
Sunday, February 25, 2007
बीधानसभा चुनाबमा बीदेशमा बस्ने नेपाली को मताधीकार
Lekhnath Bhandreejee कुरा ठीक हो तर समस्याको समधान पनी दीन सक्नु भएको भए राम्रो हुन्थ्यो/ जस्तो
- पासपोर्टको कपी सहीत नीबेदन लेखी आफुले पासपोर्ट लीएको जील्ला प्रशान कार्यलयमा हुलाक मार्फत self stmpped envelope सहीत समयमा नै पठाउने
-यसरी प्राप्त नीबेदन र राहादानी को रुजु (verify)गरी नीबेदकलाइ self stammped envelope नाम ठेगानामा चुनाब १५ दीन अगाबै मतपत्र पठाइदीने
-यसो गर्नाले राज्यलाइ थप आर्थीक भार पर्दैन र बीदेशमा बस्ने नागरीक को हक पनी सुनुचीत हुन्छ
- आफैले राहादानी बीतरण गरेका जनता न त बीदेशी हुन सक्छन न त बीहारका नक्क्ली मतदाता भान्दा तल
“Election for constitution Assembly is an historic deed of Nepal so the state should try to include every qualified voter” Binod Dhakal. Other wise the election of Kamal Thapa shown in Picture and the coming election is same for those Nepale who are in foregin
refrence:
http://www.mysansar.com/?p=1337
Sunday, February 18, 2007
Saturday, February 10, 2007
How you sleep?
जैसा सोए, वैसा होए
व्यक्ति किस तरह सोता है उसके व्यक्तित्व का पता उससे लग सकता है
यदि किसी के व्यक्तित्व की थाह लेनी है तो बस इतना भर करें कि उसे ग़ौर से देखें जब वह सो रहा हो. बिस्तर पर लेटने की शैली उसके व्यक्तित्व के बारे में सब कुछ ज़ाहिर कर देगी.
स्लीप एसेसमेंट एंड एडवाइज़री सर्विस के निदेशक प्रोफ़ेसर क्रिस इज़ीकोवस्की ने सोने की छह मुख्य स्थितियों का अध्ययन कर पाया कि हर एक किसी ख़ास व्यक्तित्व से जुड़ी होती हैं.
उन्होंने कहा, "हम जागी हुई अवस्था में अपनी बॉडी लैंगुएज से परिचित होते हैं, लेकिन पहली बार हम निद्रावस्था में शारीरिक स्थिति को व्यक्तित्व से जोड़ कर देखने में सफल रहे हैं."
प्रोफ़ेसर इज़ीकोवस्की ने जिन छह स्थितियों का अध्ययन किया वो इस प्रकार हैं-
फ़ीटस: जो गर्भस्थ शिशु जैसी स्थिति में टाँगें और सिर मोड़कर सोते हैं उन्हें बाहर से कठोर पर दिल का बड़ा ही नरम पाया गया. ऐसे व्यक्ति पहली बार किसी से मिलने पर शर्मीला लग सकते हैं, लेकिन शीघ्र ही सामान्य हो जाते हैं.
यह सोने की सबसे सामान्य स्थिति है. अध्ययन में भाग लेने वाले 1000 लोगों में से 41 प्रतिशत ऐसे सोते हैं. महिलाओं में पुरुषों के मुक़ाबले यह स्थिति ज़्यादा लोकप्रिय है.
लॉग:सर्वेक्षण में शामिल 15 प्रतिशत लोग करवट लेकर सोते पाए गए. उनके दोनों हाथ नीचे शरीर के साथ होते हैं. ऐसे लोग सीधे-सादे और सामाजिक होते हैं. अजनबियों पर वे विश्वास कर लेते हैं. उनमें भोलापन भी पाया जा सकता है.
यर्नर:सर्वेक्षण में 13 प्रतिशत लोग इस श्रेणी में थे. ऐसे लोग भी करवट लेकर सोते हैं, लेकिन उनके हाथ आगे की ओर बाहर निकले होते हैं. इन लोगों को खुले मिज़ाज का, लेकिन संदेह करने वाला पाया गया. फ़ैसले लेने में ऐसे लोग देरी करते हैं, लेकिन एक बार कुछ तय कर लिया तो शायद ही उसे बदलते हैं.
सोल्जर:सर्वेक्षण में शामिल 8 प्रतिशत लोग पीठ के बल सोने वाले थे. इनके हाथ शरीर से सटे और सीधे होते हैं. ऐसे लोग शांत प्रवृत्ति के और अलग-थलग रहने वाले होते हैं. ऐसे लोग छोटी-छोटी बातों में पड़े बिना ख़ुद के लिए और दूसरों के लिए उच्च मानदंड तय करते हैं.
फ़्रीफॉल:कुल 7 प्रतिशत लोग इस श्रेणी में थे. ऐसे लोग पेट के बल सोते हैं, सिर एक ओर घूमा होता है और उनके हाथ तकिए के इर्दगिर्द होते हैं. ऐसे लोग मिलनसार होते हैं, लेकिन अंदर से बड़े ही नाज़ुक. इसलिए इन्हें अपनी आलोचना नहीं भाती. ये कठिन परिस्थितियों के लिए तैयार नहीं होते.
स्टॉरफ़िश:पीठ के बल सोने वाले और हाथों को तकिए के इर्दगिर्द रखने वालों का अनुपात पाँच प्रतिशत था. ऐसे लोग अच्छे दोस्त साबित होते हैं, क्योंकि वे दूसरों की सुनने के लिए हमेशा तैयार रहते हैं. ये ध्यान का केंद्र बनना पसंद नहीं करते.
सर्वेक्षण में शामिल बाकी लोगों के सोने की स्थिति का कोई ख़ास पैटर्न नहीं था.
स्वास्थ्य पर असर
प्रोफ़ेसर क्रिस इज़ीकोवस्की ने सोने की स्थितियों के स्वास्थ्य पर पड़ने वाले प्रभावों का भी अध्ययन किया.
उन्होंने पाया कि फ़्रीफॉल वाली स्थिति पाचन शक्ति के लिए बेहतर थी.
स्टारफ़िश और सोल्जर वाली स्थितियों में खर्राटे भरने या बुरे सपने देखने की संभावना ज़्यादा होती है.
इसी तरह पीठ के बल लेटने वालों में भी खर्राटे लेने और ठीक से साँस नहीं ले पाने की आशंकाएँ पाई गईं.
अध्ययन में ये भी पाया गया कि सोने की स्थिति में बदलाव आमतौर पर संभव नहीं. मात्र 5 प्रतिशत लोगों ने कहा कि वे हर रात अलग-अलग तरह से सोते हैं. source:http: www.bbc.co.uk/hindi/scitech/030916_sleeping_nk.shtml
Friday, February 9, 2007
A peom of Bhupi
हामी (भूपि शेरचन)
हामी जतिसुकै माथि उठौं,
जतिसुकै यताउति दगुरौं,
जतिसुकै ठूलो स्वरमा गर्जौं
तर, हामी फगत् पानीको थोपा हौं
पानीका निर्बलिया थोपा
जो सुर्यद्वारा माथि उचालिन्छौं
र बादल बन्छौं,
हावाको इशारामा यताउति दगुर्र्छौं
र आफुलाई गतिशील भन्ठान्छौं,
अनि एकचोटि माथि पुगेपछि
हामी आफ्नो धरतीलाई बिर्सन्छौं
र आफ्नो धरतीलाई
खोलालाई
बगरलाई उपेक्षापूर्वक
पालिएका कुकुर
झयालबाट गल्लीका कुकुरहरुलाई हेरेर भुके झैं
हामी भुक्तछौं
र आफ्नो कुकुरभुकाइलाई गर्जन भन्ठान्छौं
अनि अन्त्यमा एक दिन बर्सेर चकनाचुर हुन्छौं
र फेरि परिणत हुन्छौं पानीका थोपाहरुमा
निर्बलिया थोपाहरुमा
र कुनै इनार, खाडल वा पोखरीमा
कुहेर बिताउछौं बाँकी जीवन
र्टर र्टर र्टटराउने घिनलाग्दा भ्यागुताहरु पालेर,
बिष नभएका साँपहरु अँगालेर
हामी जतिसुकै माथि उठांै
जतिसुकैं यताउति दगुरौं
जतिसुकै ठुलो स्वरमा गर्जौ
तर, हामी भित्र-भित्रै खोक्रा छौं
हाम्रो उर्ठाईको कुनै महत्व छैन,
हाम्रो दगुर्राईको कुनै लक्ष्य छैन,
हाम्रो गर्जनको
पानीमा फालिएको अगुल्टाको 'छ्वाइयँ' भन्दा बढी वजन छैन ।
हामी बाहिरबाट जतिसुकै उच्च देखिए तापनि
भित्र-भित्र निरन्तर खिइँदै र घिस्सिदै गइरहेका छौँ
हाम्रो बाहिरको उँचाई झूठा हो,
भ्रम हो
अग्लो टाकुरामा उम्रेका च्याउको उचाईंभन्दा
यसको बर्ता महत्व छैन
वा दुइटा अग्ला बाँस खुट्टामा बाँधेर हिँड्ने
भारतीय चटकेको उँचाइभन्दा यसको बढी विशेषता छैन
अग्लो चुच्चे टोपी लगाई नाच्ने
र्सकसको जोकरको उँचाइभन्दा यसको बढी विशेषता छैन
हामी बाहिरको उँचाइमा रमेका छौं, लठ्ठिएका छौं, फुलेका छौं
तर, हामीले आफ्नो आस्थाको द्वीपमा
निरन्तर खिइँदै र घिस्सिदै गइरहेको कुरालाई भुलेका छौं
हीनताको सानो द्वीपमा पछारिएर
हामीले आफ्नो पूर्वस्मृति गुमाइसक्यौं
हामीले आफ्नो विगत उचाईंलाई बिर्सिसक्यौं
हामीले मानिसको सामान्य उँचाईलाई बिर्सिसक्यौं
हामीले सामान्य मानिसको उँचाईलाई बिर्सिसक्यौं
त्यसैले जब कुनै सामान्य मानिस
कथामा वणिर्त 'गुलिभर' झैं
आई पल्टन्छ हाम्रो आस्थाको द्वीपमा
हामी छक्क परेर उसलाई हेर्छौं
हामी उसलाई हेरेर छक्क पर्छौं
हामीलाई उसको उचाई देखेर आश्चर्य लाग्छ
हामीलाई आफ्नो पुड्काई देखेर डर लाग्छ
र त हामी आफ्नो हीन भावनाका
सियो जत्रा स-साना हतियारहरुको उसमाथि
प्रहार गर्छौं
उसको अङ्ग-प्रत्यङ्गमा चढ्छौं
उफर्न्छौं
टोक्छौं
चिमोट्छौँ
र अन्त्यमा थकित भएर तल ओर्लन्छौं
शान्त हुन्छौं
समर्पित हुन्छौं
र कुनै ठूलो चट्टानमाथि उर्लेर समुद्रको छालले
तर ओर्लेर त्यसको पाउ पखाले झैं
हामी पुज्न थाल्दछौं त्यो साधारण मानवलाई
महान् भनेर
हामी बाहरबाट जतिसुकै उच्च देखिए तापनि
भित्र-भित्रै निरन्तर खिइँदै गइरहेका छौं
हामी 'लिलिपुट' का मानव हौं ।
हामी लघुमानव हौं ।
हामी आफूखुशी कहिल्यै मिल्न नसक्ने
कसैले मिलाइदिनुपर्ने,
हामी आफुखुशी कहिल्यै छुट्टनि नसक्ने
कसैले छुटयाइदिनुपर्ने,
हामी आफुखुशी कहिल्यै अगाडि बढ्न नसक्ने
कसैले पछाडिबाट हिर्काउनुपर्ने, हिँडाउनुपर्ने
हामी रङ्ग-रोगन छुटेका,
टुटेका, फुटेका
पुरानो क्यारमबोर्डका गोटी हौं
एउटा मनोरञ्जक खेलका सामाग्री,
एउटा खेलाडीमाथि आश्रति,
आफ्नो गति हराएरका
एउटा 'स्ट्राइकर' द्वारा सञ्चालित
हो, हामी मानिस कम र बर्ता गोटी हौं ।
हामी वीर छौं
तर बुद्धू छौं
हामी बुद्धू छौं
र त हामी वीर छौं
हामी बुद्धू नभइकन वीर कहिल्यै हुन सकेनौं
हामी महाभारतको कथामा वर्णित एकलव्य हौं
प्रत्येक पिँढीको द्रोणाचार्यले हामीलाई उपेक्षा गर्छ
इन्कार गर्छ मान्न हाम्रो योग्यतालाई,
शक्तिलाई,
र अस्तित्वलाई
तर, हामी तिनै द्रोणाचार्यको मूर्ति बनाउँछौं
आफ्नो झुप्रो अगाडि,
त्यसलाई पुज्छौं
ढोग्छौं
निरन्तर धनुर्विद्याको अभ्यास गर्र्छौ
र द्रोणाचार्यका अन्य कुलीन
चेलाहरुभन्दा बढी कुशलता प्राप्त गर्र्छौं
र, हाम्रो कुशलतादेखि आर्श्चर्यचकित
र भयभीत भई
प्रत्येक पिंढीमा द्रोणाचार्य हामीकहाँ आउँछ
र गुरु-दक्षिणा माग्छ
र हामी सहर्षउसको इशारामा
आफ्नो बुढी औंला काटेर उसलाई भेटी दिन्छौं,
आफ्नो अस्तित्व मेटेर उसलाई समर्पित गर्र्छौं
र मक्ख पर्छौं आफ्नो गुरुभक्तिमाथि
आफ्नो आत्मशक्तिमाथि
त्यसैले हामी वीर त छौं
तर, बुद्वू छौं
हामी बुद्वू छौं
र त हामी वीर छौं
हामी बुद्वू नभइकन वीर कहिल्यै हुन सकेनौं
हामी कसैको मूर्ति स्थापना नगरीकन
वीर कहिल्यै हुन सकेनौं
हामी पाइतला हौं
केवल पाइतला
र फगत पाइतला
पाइतला : जसको भरमा शरीर उभिन्छ
पाइतला : जसको आधारमा शरीर हिँड्छ
पाइतला : तर जो भन्ठान्छ कि
शरीरले कृपा गरेर उसलाई पालिरहेछ
दया गरेर उसलाई सँग-सँगै हिँडाइरहेछ
मक्ख पर्छ शरीरको महानतामाथि
र सधै सम्पूर्ण शरीरको भार सहन्छ
सधै शरीरको सबभन्दा तल रहन्छ
कहिल्यै शिर उचालेर माथि हेर्दैन
सधै-सधै नतमस्तक रहन्छ
हामी पाइतला हौं
हामी दौडमा प्रथम हुन्छौं
र हाम्रो निधारले टीका थाप्छ,
हामी दौडमा प्रथम हुन्छौं
र हाम्रो घाँटीले माला लाउँछ
हामी दौडमा प्रथम हुन्छौं
हाम्रो छातीले तक्मा टाँस्छ
हाम्रो टीका थाप्ने निधार अर्कै छ
हाम्रो माला लगाउने निधार अर्कै छ ।
हाम्रो तक्मा टाँस्ने छाती अर्कै छ,
हामी त फगत कसैको इसारामा
टेक्ने, हिँड्ने र दगुर्र्ने पाइतला हौं
केवल पाइतला
र फगत पाइतला ।
हामी केही पनि हृवैनौं
र शायद त्यसैले केही हृवौं कि !
हामी कतै पनि, केही पनि छैनौं
र शायद त्यसैले कतै, केही छौं कि !
हामी बाँचिरहेका छैनौं
तर शायद त्यसैले पो बाँचेका छौं कि !
त्यसैले आओ ए शून्य पूजकहरु !
हामी सब मिलेर ढोगौं यो रिक्ततालाई
हाम्रो सब मिलेर ढोगौं यो रिक्ततालाई
हाम्रो अस्तित्वको यो देवतालाई
